THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  ILLINOIS 

LIBRARY 

From  the  library  of 

Walter  Colyer 

Albion,  Illinois 

Purchased  1926 

A  §77.3 

&23L 

cop.  2 

ILLINOIS  HISTORICAL  SURVEY 


^ 


/ 


tzfi^t  jfT/tfr 


/ 


1^0 


Eippiucotfs 

Catrinrt  histories  of  tfje  itatrs. 


ILLINOIS. 


M 


GUhfc 
U»VEHlTy  OF  iujiuis 


«2E®IH)GE    3B  CD)  ffi  E  fa  S    ©LAKICS 


«,*»*"*??**« 


lc^©q.w[et    m  asTroaaii  es 


E  ILL.  EN©  IS 


PHILADELPHIA 

JLJB.  LIPPING  ©TT  &  C<?> 

1856 


the 


HISTORY  OF  ILLINOIS, 


PEOM    ITS 


(Purlfest  Siftlrnmd  tn  tip  IfrtmA  €\m. 


EDITED  BY 

W.  H.  CARPENTER, 

AND 

T.  S.  ARTHUR. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

J.   B.   LIPPINCOTT    &    CO. 

1857. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1854,  by 

T.  S.  ARTHUR  AWD  W.  H.  CARPENTER, 

the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Eastern  District  of 
Pennsylvania. 


W.3 


PUBLISHERS'  PREFACE. 


There  are  but  few  persons  in  this  country  who 
have  not,  at  some  time  or  other,  felt  the  want  of  an 
accurate,  well  written,  concise,  yet  clear  and  reliable 
history  of  their  own  or  some  other  state. 

The  want  here  indicated  is  now  about  being  sup- 
plied ;  and,  as  the  task  of  doing  so  is  no  light  or 
superficial  one,  the  publishers  have  given  into  the 
hands  of  the  two  gentlemen  whose  names  appear  in 
the  title-page,  the  work  of  preparing  a  series  of  Cabi- 
net Histories,  embracing  a  volume  for  each  state  in 
the  Union.  Of  their  ability  to  perform  this  well,  we 
need  not  speak.  They  are  no  strangers  in  the  literary 
world.  What  they  undertake  the  public  may  rest 
assured  will  be  performed  thoroughly ;  and  that  no 
sectarian,  sectional,  or  party  feelings  will  bias  their 
judgment,  or  lead  them  to  violate  the  integrity  of 
history. 

The  importance  of  a  series  of  state  histories  like 
those  now  commenced,  can  scarcely  be  estimated. 
Being  condensed  as  carefully  as  accuracy  and  interest 
of  narrative  will  permit,  the  size  and  price  of  the 
volumes  will  bring  them  within  the  reach  of  every 
family  in  the  country,  thus  making  them  home-read- 
ing books  for  old  and  young.     Each  individual  will, 

615089 


8  publishers'  preface. 

in  consequence,  become  familiar,  not  only  with  the 
history  of  his  own  state,  but  with  that  of  other  states : 
— thus  mutual  interest  will  be  re-awakened,  and  old 
bonds  cemented  in  a  firmer  union. 

In  this  series  of  Cabinet  Histories,  the  authors, 
while  presenting  a  concise  but  accurate  narrative  of 
the  domestic  policy  of  each  state,  will  give  greater 
prominence  to  the  personal  history  of  the  people. 
The  dangers  which  continually  hovered  around  the 
early  colonists ;  the  stirring  romance  of  a  life  passed 
fearlessly  amid  peril;  the  incidents  of  border  war- 
fare; the  adventures  of  hardy  pioneers;  the  keen 
watchfulness,  the  subtle  surprise,  the  ruthless  attack, 
and  prompt  retaliation — all  these  having  had  an  im- 
portant influence  upon  the  formation  of  the  American 
character,  are  to  be  freely  recorded.  While  the  progres- 
sive development  of  the  citizens  of  each  individual  state 
from  the  rough  forest-life  of  the  earlier  day  to  the 
polished  condition  of  the  present,  will  exhibit  a  pic- 
ture of  national  expansion  as  instructing  as  it  is  inte- 
resting. 

The  size  and  style  of  the  series  will  be  uniform 
with  the  present  volume.  The  authors,  who  have 
been  for  some  time  collecting  and  arranging  materials, 
will  furnish  the  succeeding  volumes  as  rapidly  as  their 
careful  preparation  will  warrant. 


PREFACE. 


The  history  of  Illinois  presents  many  points  of 
singular  interest.  The  villages  of  Cahokia,  Kaskas- 
kia,  and  Vincennes  were  founded  by  French  mission- 
aries at  a  very  early  period ;  and  the  territory  formed 
a  part  of  the  French  possessions  in  America  until  it 
was  ceded  to  Great  Britain  in  1763.  The  romantic 
expedition  of  George  Rogers  Clarke  wrested  it  from 
the  latter  power  during  the  Revolutionary  War,  though 
it  received  very  little  increase  of  population  from  im- 
migration until  after  the  commencement  of  the  present 
century.  Since  then  its  delicious  climate,  and  the 
unexampled  fertility  of  its  soil,  has  been  duly  appre- 
ciated, while  the  vast  works  of  internal  improvement, 
either  completed  or  in  rapid  course  of  construction, 
attest  the  energy  and  enterprise  of  its  people.     The 

9 


10  PREFACE. 

author  of  this  book  has  endeavoured  to  exhibit  the 
progress  of  the  State  in  its  several  stages  of  growth; 
and  it  is  believed  that  nothing  has  been  omitted 
that  might  be  regarded  either  as  interesting  in  itself 
or  as  characteristic  of  its  inhabitants. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  French  in  Canada — Samuel  Champlain  —  The  Jesuit 
missionaries  form  the  first  permanent  white  settlement — 
Father  Claude  Allouez — The  Illinois — Fathers  Marquette 
and  Dablon — Grand  Indian  council  at  St  Mary's — Mar- 
quette and  Jolliet  explore  the  Mississippi — Their  visit  to 
the  Illinois  Indians — Hospitality  and  kindness  of  the 
latter — Their  manners  and  customs  —  Marquette  visits 
the  Arkansas — Close  of  the  exploration — Return  to  Green 
Bay — Death  of  Marquette — His  remains  removed  from 
the  wilderness — Reverent  conduct  of  the  Kiskakon  In- 
dians  Page     19 


CHAPTER  II. 

Robert  de  la  Salle — Aided  by  Frontenac,  obtains  a  patent  of 
nobility  and  the  grant  of  Fort  Frontenac — His  prosperity 
and  visit  to  France — Schemes  favoured  by  Colbert — First 
vessel  on  Lake  Erie — Voyage  to  Green  bay  and  Hlinois — 
Builds  Fort  Crevecoaur — Loss  of  the  Griffin — Descends 
the  Mississippi  and  takes  possession  of  its  valley  in  the 
name  of  France — Voyage  of  La  Salle  to  France  for  mili- 
tary and  naval  stores — On  his  return  lands  in  Texas — Dis- 
asters in  Texas — Unfortunate  expedition  in  search  of  the 

11 


12  CONTENTS. 


Mississippi — Attempts  an  overland  journey  to  the  French 
settlements  in  Illinois — Mutinous  conduct  of  his  men — 
Death  of  La  Salle  —  His  character — Fate  of  his  com- 
panions  Page    34. 


CHAPTER   III. 

Progress  of  French  colonization — Kaskaskia,  Cahokia,  and 
Peoria  founded — Expedition  of  D'Iberville — Discovers  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi — Letter  from  M.  Tonti  to  M.  de  La 
Salle  preserved  by  the  Indians — D'Iberville  builds  Fort 
Biloxi  and  returns  to  France  for  reinforcements — First 
meeting  of  France  and  England  in  the  Mississippi  valley 
— Return  and  death  of  D'Iberville — Fort  Chartres  founded 
— Expedition  of  D'Artaguette,  governor  of  Illinois,  against 
the  Chickasas — His  defeat  and  death — Extracts  from  the 
letters  of  Vivier,  a  French  missionary,  showing  tho  state 
of  colonization  in  Illinois  during  this  period — Territorial 
difficulties  between  France  and  England — Extract  from  a 
letter  written  by  Father  Marest 46 


CHAPTER  IV. 

English  and  French  territorial  claims  examined — Commence- 
ment of  hostilities  and  conduct  of  Colonel  Washington — 
Brief  sketch  of  the  war  from  1756  to  1760— Treaty  of 
peace  in  1763  between  France  and  England — Native  hos- 
tility to  the  English — Conspiracy  of  Pontiac — Nine  forts 
captured — Failure  of  his  attack  on  Detroit — Conciliatory 
policy  of  England — Death  of  Pontiac — Condition  of  Illinois 
under  the  British  domination — Government  proclamation 
—Annals  of  Illinois  from  1765  to  1778 56 


CONTENTS.  13 


CHAPTER  V. 


Causes  which  brought  ahout  the  American  Revolution— Em- 
ployment of  Indians  hy  the  British — The  Illinois  settle- 
ments the  grand  sources  of  Indian  hostilities  —  George 
Rogers  Clarke — Sends  spies  into  Illinois — His  interview 
with  Patrick  Henry — Receives  instructions  to  attack  the 
British  posts  in  Illinois — Expedition  to  Kaskaskia — John 
Saunders — Stratagem  hy  which  Kaskaskia  was  captured — 
Cahokia  surrenders Page    71 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  capture  of  the  British  post  at  Vincennes — Complimentary 
resolution  of  the  Virginia  legislature — Negotiations  of 
Clarke  with  the  Indians — His  mode  of  treating  them — The 
Meadow  Indians  attempt  his  life — Affecting  and  romantio 
Incident — Fort  Vincennes  recaptured  by  Colonel  Hamil- 
ton, governor  of  Detroit,  and  the  whole  garrison,  consist- 
ing of  one  officer  and  one  private,  allowed  to  march  out  of 
the  fort  with  the  honours  of  war — Expedition  of  Colonel 
Clarke  against  Vincennes — Incidents  on  the  march — Fort 
Vincennes  retaken  by  the  Americans — Governor  Harrison's 
letter  to  Colonel  Clarke 


CHAPTER  VII.  )C 

The  "  County  of  Hlinois"  organized  by  the  Virginia  legisla- 
ture— North-western  territory  ceded  to  Congress — Virginia 
grants  lands  to  Clarke  and  his  soldiers — Claims  of  the 
United  States  on  Indian  lands — Indian  objections  to  these 
claims — Agency  of  the  British  in  provoking  Indian  hosti- 
2 


14  CONTENTS. 

lilies — General  Harmar  is  appointed  commander-in-chief, 
and  is  defeated  by  Little  Turtle — General  St  Clair's  di- 
sastrous defeat — Renewal  of  the  attempt  to  negotiate  a  peace 
— Indian  manifesto — General  Wayne  marches  to  subdue 
the  Indians — Erects  Fort  Recovery — Fort  Recovery  at- 
tacked by  Little  Turtle — Fort  Defiance  erected — The  In- 
dians finally  defeated — Treaty  of  Greenville — Condition  of 
Illinois  during  this  period — Beneficial  results  of  General 
Wayne's  expedition  against  the  Indians Page  106 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

American  settlements  in  Illinois — Character  and  mode  of 
life  of  the  Illinois  backwoodsman  —  Annals  of  border 
warfare  from  1786  to  1796— Anecdote  of  Little  Turtle 
— Character  and  designs  of  Tecumseh — His  interviews  with 
General  Harrison — Tecumseh's  visit  to  the  South — Battle 
of  Tippecanoe — Frustration  of  Tecumseh's  plans — Joins 
the  British  at  Fort  Maiden 125 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Causes  which  led  to  the  renewal  of  war  between  Great  Bri- 
tain and  the  United  States  in  1812 — Disastrous  commence- 
ment of  the  war — Fort  Chicago  ordered  to  be  evacuated — 
The  garrison  wish  to  remain  in  the  fort — Captain  Heald 
attends  the  Indian  council  alone,  protected  by  the  guns  of 
the  fort — The  ammunition  and  liquor  destroyed,  and  the 
goods  distributed  among  the  Indians — Arrival  of  Captain 
Wells — The  garrison  leave  the  fort — Attacked  by  the  In- 
dians on  their  march — Mrs.  Helm's  account  of  the  action 
— Cruel  and  faithless  conduct  of  the  Indians  after  the  sur- 
render of  the  soldiers — Kindness  of  Wau-bee-nee-mah  to 


CONTENTS.  15 

Mrs.  Helm — Heroic  conduct  of  Mrs.  Heald — Fate  of  the 
captives Pagt  148 


CHAPTER  X. 

Expedition  of  General  Hopkins  and  Governor  Edwards 
against  the  Indian  villages  on  tho  Illinois — Americans 
defeated  at  Frenchtown — The  massacre  on  the  banks  of 
the  Raisin — Fort  Meigs  erected  by  General  Harrison 
— General  Procter  attacks  Fort  Meigs  and  defeats  Colonel 
Dudley — Noble  and  humane  conduct  of  Tecumseh — Gal- 
lant defence  of  Fort  Stephenson — Retreat  of  Procter  to 
Fort  Maiden — Defeat  of  the  British  fleet  on  Lake  Erie  by 
Commodore  Perry — Invasion  of  Canada  by  General  Har- 
rison— Battle  of  the  Thames — Death  of  Tecumseh — Hli- 
nois  defended  against  the  Indians  during  this  period  by 
its  native  militia,  under  the  title  of  "Rangers" — The 
character  of  the  rangers — Exploits  of  Tom  Higgins — Peace 
restored  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  and 
termination  of  the  hostile  incursions  of  the  Indians 16-4 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Rapid  increase  of  population  in  Hlinois — Hlinois  admitted 
into  the  Union  as  an  independent  state — Its  constitution — 
Indian  title  to  possession  gradually  extinguished — Land, 
the  origin  of  all  the  difficulties  between  the  Indians  and 
whites — Early  life  of  Black  Hawk — His  account  of  the 
treaty  of  1804 — The  American  government  attempts  to  in- 
duce the  Indian  tribes  to  live  in  peace — Some  account  of 
the  Sioux  and  Chippewa  Indians — Attack  on  the  keel-boats 
by  the  Indians — Black  Hawk  imprisoned — Treaty  of  Prai- 
rie du  Chicn — Keokuk — Indians  notified  to  leave  the  coun- 
try cast  of  the  Mississippi — Refusal  of  Black  Hawk — 
Correspondence  between  General  Gaines  and  the  Secretary 


16  CONTENTS. 

of  War — The  Sao  village  abandoned  on  the  approach  of 
the  military — Treaty  between  Black  Hawk  and  General 
Gaines Page   181 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Black  Hawk  and  his  men  recross  the  Mississippi — Defeat  of 
Major  Stillman  and  his  party — Conduct  of  Captain  Adams 
— The  bodies  of  the  Americans  killed  in  the  battle  shame- 
fully mutilated  by  the  savages — The  massacre  at  Indian 
Creek — Major  Demont's  skirmish  with  Black  Hawk — De- 
feat of  Black  Hawk  by  General  Hervey — General  Atkinson 
defeats  him  at  the  Mississippi — Capture  and  speech  of 
Black  Hawk — Treaty  with  the  Indians — Progress  of  Black 
Hawk  through  the  United  States — Restored  to  his  native 
country 196 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  Mormons,  or  "  Latter-Day  Saints,"  settle  in  Hlinois  and 
build  the  city  of  Nauvoo — Biography  of  Joseph  Smith, 
the  founder  of  the  Mormon  sect — His  discovery  of  the 
golden  plates — Persecuted  by  his  neighbours — Translates 
the  golden  plates — Description  of  the  "Book  of  Mormon" 
— The  Spaulding  manuscript — First  settlement  of  Mormons 
at  Kirtland  in  Ohio — The  Mormons  driven  from  Ohio  and 
Missouri — The  city  of  Nauvoo  built  by  the  Mormons — The 
Nauvoo  Legion  incorporated — Attack  on  the  Nauvoo  Ex- 
positor^— Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  arrested  and  lodged  in 
Carthage  jail — The  citizens  of  Carthage  attack  and  kill 
the  prisoners — The  Mormons  exhorted  to  peace  and  sub- 
mission by  their  leaders — Tho  Mormons  settle  in  the 
valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake — The  present  prosperous 
condition  of  tho  Mormons  accounted  for 213 


CONTENTS.  17 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  Illinois  and  Michigan  canal — Its  great  commercial 
importance  —  Governor  Bond  brings  the  subject  before 
the  legislature  of  Illinois — Canal  commissioners  appointed 
and  the  first  estimate  made — A  company  chartered — The 
charter  repealed — Canal  lands  given  by  Congress  —  A 
board  of  commissioners  appointed  and  authorized  to  employ 
suitable  engineers,  surveyors,  and  draughtsmen  to  deter- 
mine the  route  of  the  canal — An  act  passed  for  the  con- 
struction of  the  canal  on  a  more  enlarged  scale — The 
work  stopped  through  the  failure  of  the  public  credit — 
The  work  completed  by  means  of  the  "  Shallow  Cut" — 
The  Illinois  Grand  Central  Railroad — The  public  debt  of 
Illinois Page  2J3 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Education  among  the  early  pioneers — The  establishment 
of  common  schools — School  funds  in  Illinois — Particulars 
respecting  some  of  the  principal  colleges — The  physical 
geography  of  Illinois  —  Its  minerals  and  manufactures 
— Growth  of  towns  and  cities  in  Illinois — Springfield- 
Chicago — Alton — Kaskaskia — Climate — The  climate  of  the 
interior  of  Illinois  beneficial  in  cases  of  consumption — 

Population 242 

2* 


- 


HISTORY  OP  ILLINOIS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  French  in  Canada — Samuel  Champlain — -The  Jesuit  mis- 
sionaries form  the  first  permanent  white  settlement — Father 
Claude  Allouez — The  Illinois — Fathers  Marquette  and  Da- 
hlon — Grand  Indian  council  at  St.  Mary's — Marquette  and 
Jolliet  explore  the  Mississippi — Their  visit  to  the  Illinois  In- 
dians— Hospitality  and  kindness  of  the  latter — Their  man- 
ners and  customs — Marquette  visits  the  Arkansas — Close 
of  the  exploration — Return  to  Green  Bay — Death  of  Mar- 
quette— His  remains  removed  from  the  wilderness — Reverent 
conduct  of  the  Kiskakon  Indians. 

The  discoveries  of  Verrazani,  a  mariner  in 
the  service  of  France,  having  given  that  country 
a  title  to  certain  parts  of  the  Western  Conti- 
nent, in  1627  Samuel  Champlain  obtained  from 
Louis  XIII.  a  patent  of  New  France,  and  en- 
tered upon  its  government.  The  territory  so 
called  included  the  whole  basin  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence, together  with  Florida,  or  the  country 
south  of  Virginia.  The  genius  of  Champlain, 
the  founder  of  Quebec,  could  have  devised  no 
better  method  for  extending  the  power  of  France 
on  the  American  continent  than  by  an  alliance 
with  the  Hurons,  and  the  establishment  of  mis- 

19 


20  HISTORY   OP  ILLINOIS.  [1665. 

sionaries.  Jesuit  missionaries  were  therefore 
commissioned  to  form  alliances  with  the  savage 
tribes  that  inhabited  the  western  wilds.  Every 
tradition  bears  testimony  to  the  worth  and  virtues 
of  these  men.  They  may  have  had  faults,  the 
natural  result  of  a  stringent  adherence  to  an 
ascetic  religion ;  but  they  endured  with  invinci- 
ble fortitude,  hunger,  cold,  and  nakedness,  under 
the  influence  of  an  irrepressible  religious  en- 
thusiasm. They  carved  the  cross  and  the  name 
of  Jesus  on  the  bark  of  the  trees  of  the  forest ; 
and  the  rise  of  several  towns  of  importance  amid 
the  forests  and  prairies  of  the  far  West  is  histo- 
rically connected  with  their  labours. 

In  August,  1665,  Father  Claude  Allouez 
founded  the  first  permament  white  settlement 
on  Lake  Superior,  among  the  kindly  and  hos- 
pitable Indians  of  the  North-west.  He  soon 
lighted  the  torch  of  Catholicism  at  the  council 
fires  of  more  than  twenty  nations.  He  came  in 
peace,  the  messenger  of  religion  and  virtue,  and 
he  found  friends.  The  Chippewas  gathered 
around  him  to  receive  instruction.  Pottawato- 
mies,  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  even  Illinois,  an  hospita- 
ble race,  having  no  weapon  but  the  bow  and 
arrow,  diminished  in  numbers  by  wars  with  the 
Sioux  and  the  Iroquois,  came  to  rehearse  their 
sorrows  in  the  hearing  of  this  devoted  mis- 
sionary. His  curiosity  was  roused  by  their  ac- 
count of  the  noble  river  on  which  they  dwelt, 


1G68.]     MARQUETTE  AND  DABLON.        21 

and  which  flowed  toward  the  south.  "  They  had 
no  forests,  but,  instead  of  them,  vast  prairies, 
where  herds  of  deer,  and  buffalo,  and  other 
animals  grazed  on  the  tall  grasses."  They  ex- 
plained also  the  wonders  of  their  peace-pipe, 
and  declared  it  to  be  their  custom  to  welcome 
the  friendly  stranger  with  shouts  of  joy.  "  Their 
country,"  said  Allouez,  "is  the  best  field  for 
the  gospel.  Had  I  leisure,  I  would  have  gone 
to  their  dwellings,  to  see  with  my  own  eyes  all 
the  good  that  was  told  me  of  them." 

In  1668  additional  missionaries  arrived  from 
France,  who,  following  in  the  footsteps  of  Father 
Allouez,  Claude  Dablon,  and  James  Marquette, 
founded  the  mission  at  St.  Mary's  Falls,  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Superior.  While  residing  at  St. 
Mary's,  Father  Marquette  resolved  to  explore 
the  Mississippi,  of  whose  magnificence  he  had 
heard  so  much.  Some  Pottawatomy  Indians 
having  heard  him  express  this  resolution,  at- 
tempted to  turn  him  from  his  purpose.  "  Those 
distant  nations,"  said  they,  "never  spare  the 
stranger — the  great  river  abounds  with  monsters 
which  devour  both  men  and  canoes."  "I  shall 
gladly,"  replied  Marquette,  "lay  down  my  life 
for  the  salvation  of  souls."  Such  was  the  noble 
spirit  of  this  brave  and  worthy  missionary,  such 
his  entire  devotedness  to  the  sacred  principles 
of  that  religion  of  which  he  was  the  humMe 
expounder. 


22  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1673. 

Continued  and  peaceful  commerce  with  the 
French  having  confirmed  the  attachment  of  the 
Indian  tribes  inhabiting  Canada  and  the  North- 
west, a  friendly  alliance  was  now  sought  with 
them  which  was  well  calculated  to  extend  the 
power  of  France  on  the  continent.  In  May, 
1671,  a  grand  Indian  council  was  held  at  the 
Falls  of  St.  Mary's.  At  this  council,  convoked 
by  the  agents  of  the  French  government,  it  was 
announced  to  the  tribes  assembled  from  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  the  head  springs  of  the 
St.  Lawrence  and  the  Red  River,  that  they  were 
placed  under  the  protection  of  the  French  king, 
formal  possession  being  taken  of  Canada  and 
the  North-west  by  officers  acting  under  his 
authority.  The  Jesuit  missionaries  were  pre- 
sent to  consecrate  the  imposing  ceremonial.  A 
cross  of  cedar  was  erected ;  and  by  its  side  rose 
a  column  of  similar  wood,  on  which  was  engraved 
the  lilies  of  the  Bourbons.  The  authority  and 
faith  of  France  being  thus  proclaimed,  "  the 
whole  company,  bowing  before  the  image  of  man's 
redemption,  chantea  to  its  glory  a  hymn  of  the 
seventh  century." 

On  the  10th  of  June,  1673,  Father  Marquette, 
who  had  long  entertained  the  idea  of  exploring 
the  Mississippi,  the  great  river  of  the  West,  ac- 
companied by  Jolliet,  five  Frenchmen,  and  two 
Algonquin  guides,  ascended  to  the  head  of  the 
Fox  River,  and  carrying  their  two  bark  canoes 


1673.]     EXPLORATION   OF   THE    MISSISSIPPI.      23 

across  the  narrow  portage  which  divides  the  Fox 
River  from  the  Wisconsin,  launched  them  upon 
the  waters  of  the  latter.  The  guides  now  left 
them,  and  for  seven  days  they  floated  down  the 
stream,  between  alternate  prairies  and  hill-sides, 
beholding  neither  man  nor  beast — through  the 
solitudes  of  a  wilderness,  the  stillness  of  which 
overawed  their  spirits.  At  length,  to  their  inex- 
pressible joy,  their  frail  canoes  struck  the  mighty 
waters  of  the  Mississippi,  rolling  through  ver- 
dant prairies,  dotted  with  herds  of  buffalo,  and 
its  banks  overhung  with  primitive  forests. 

Having  sailed  down  this  noble  stream  for 
about  sixty  leagues,  they  discovered,  toward  the 
close  of  June,  an  Indian  trail  on  its  western 
bank.  It  was  like  the  human  footsteps  which 
Robinson  Crusoe  saw  in  the  sand,  and  which 
had  not  been  effaced  by  the  rising  of  the  tides 
or  the  rolling  of  the  waters.  A  little  footpath 
was  soon  found,  and,  leaving  their  companions 
in  the  canoes,  Marquette  and  Jolliet  determined 
to  brave  alone  a  meeting  with  the  savages. 
After  following  the  little  path  for  about  six 
miles  they  discovered  an  Indian  village.  First 
imploring  the  protection  of  Divine  Providence, 
they  made  known  their  presence  to  the  Indians 
by  uttering  a  loud  cry.  "At  this  cry,"  says 
Father  Marquette,  "the  Indians  rushed  out  of 
their  cabins,  and  having  probably  recognised  us 
as  French,  especially  seeing  a  <  black  gown,'  or 


24  HISTORY   OP   ILLINOIS.  [1673. 

at  least  having  no  reason  to  distrust  us,  seeing  we 
were  but  two,  and  had  made  known  our  coming, 
they  deputed  four  old  men  to  come  and  speak 
with  us.  Two  carried  tobacco-pipes  well  adorn- 
ed, and  trimmed  with  many  kinds  of  feathers. 
They  marched  slowly,  lifting  their  pipes  toward 
the  sun,  as  if  offering  them  to  him  to  smoke; 
but  yet  without  uttering  a  single  word.  They 
were  a  long  time  coming  the  little  way  from  the 
village  to  us.  Having  reached  us  at  last,  they 
stopped  to  consider  us  attentively.  I  now  took 
courage,  seeing  these  ceremonies,  which  are 
used  by  them  only  with  friends,  I  therefore 
spoke  to  them  first,  and  asked  them  who  they 
were.  'We  are,'  said  they,  'Illinois;'  and  in 
token  of  peace  they  presented  us  their  pipes  to 
smoke.  They  then  invited  us  to  their  village, 
where  all  the  tribe  awaited  us  with  impatience. 
These  pipes  are  called  in  the  country  calumets." 

Our  travellers  having  arrived  at  the  village, 
an  aged  chief  bid  them  welcome  to  his  cabin 
with  uplifted  hands,  their  usual  method  of  re- 
ceiving strangers.  "How  beautiful,"  said  the 
chief,  "  is  the  sun,  Frenchman,  when  thou  comest 
to  visit  us !  Our  whole  village  awaits  thee ; 
thou  shalt  enter  in  peace  into  all  our  dwellings." 

A  grand  council  of  the  whole  tribe  was  now 
held,  which  Marquette  addressed  on  the  subject 
of  the  Christian  religion,  informing  them  at  the 
same  time  that  the  French  king  had  subjugated 


1673.]  VISIT   TO   THE   ILLINOIS.  25 

their  enemies,  the  Iroquois,  and  questioning 
them  respecting  the  Mississippi  and  the  tribes 
which  inhabited  its  banks.  The  missionary  hav- 
ing finished,  the  sachem  of  the  Illinois  arose, 
and  spoke  thus  : — "  I  thank  thee,  black  gown, 
and  thee  Frenchman,"  addressing  M.  Jolliet, 
*  for  taking  so  much  pains  to  come  and  visit 
us ;  never  has  the  earth  been  so  beautiful,  nor 
the  sun  so  bright  as  to-day ;  never  has  our  river 
been  so  calm,  nor  so  free  from  rocks,  which 
your  canoes  have  removed  as  they  passed ;  never 
has  our  tobacco  had  so  fine  a  flavour,  nor  our 
corn  appeared  so  beautiful  as  we  behold  it 
to-day.  Here  is  my  son  that  I  give  thee,  that 
thou  mayest  know  my  heart.  I  pray  thee  to 
take  pity  on  me  and  all  my  nation.  Thou 
knowest  the  Great  Spirit  who  has  made  us  all ; 
thou  speakest  to  him  and  hearest  his  word;  ask 
him  to  give  me  life  and  health,  and  come  and 
dwell  with  us  that  we  may  know  him."  «  Say- 
ing this,"  says  Marquette,  "  he  placed  the  little 
slave  near  us,  and  made  us  a  second  present,  an 
all-mysterious  calumet,  which  they  value  more 
than  a  slave ;  by  this  present  he  showed  us  his 
esteem  for  our  governor,  after  the  account  we 
had  given  of  him ;  by  the  third  he  begged  us,  in 
behalf  of  the  whole  nation,  not  to  proceed  fur- 
ther, on  account  of  the  great  dangers  to  which 
we  exposed  ourselves.  I  replied  that  I  did  not 
fear  death,  and  that  I  esteemed  no  happiness 


26  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1673. 

greater  than  that  of  losing  my  life  for  the  glory 
of  Him  who  made  all." 

This  council  was  followed  by  a  festival  of 
Indian  meal,  fish,  and  the  choicest  products  of 
the  prairies.  The  town,  consisting  of  about  800 
cabins,  was  then  visited.  Its  inhabitants,  who 
had  never  before  seen  a  Frenchman,  gazed  at 
them  with  astonishment,  and  made  them  pre- 
sents. "While  we  marched  through  the  streets," 
says  Marquette,  "  an  orator  was  constantly  ha- 
ranguing, to  oblige  all  to  see  us  without  being 
troublesome ;  we  were  everywhere  presented 
with  belts,  garters,  and  other  articles,  made  of 
the  hair  of  the  bear,  and  wild  cattle,  dyed  red, 
yellow,  and  gray.  These  are  their  rarities ; 
but  not  being  of  consequence,  we  did  not  burden 
ourselves  with  them.  AVe  slept  in  the  sachem's 
cabin,  and  the  next  day  took  leave  of  him,  pro- 
mising to  pass  back  through  his  town  in  four 
moons.  He  escorted  us  to  our  canoes  with 
nearly  six  hundred  persons,  who  saw  us  embark, 
evincing  in  every  possible  way  the  pleasure  our 
visit  had  given  them." 

The  following  is  a  brief  abstract  from  the 
account  given  by  Father  Marquette  of  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  the  Illinois  Indians  at  the 
period  of  his  visit.  Happily,  the  Jesuits  were 
men  of  learning  and  observation,  who  felt  the 
importance  of  their  position ;  so  that  while  faith- 
fully discharging  the  duties  of  their  religious 


1673.]  CUSTOMS    OF   THE   INDIANS.  27 

profession,  they  carefully  recorded  the  progress 
of  events  around  them  : — 

"To  say  'Illinois'  is,  in  their  language,  to 
say  i  the  men,'  as  if  other  Indians  compared  to 
them  were  beasts.  They  are  divided  into  se- 
veral villages,  some  of  which  are  quite  distant 
from  each  other,  and  which  produces  a  diversity 
in  their  language,  which  in  general  has  a  great 
affinity  for  the  Algonquin.  They  are  mild  and 
tractable  in  disposition,  have  many  wives,  of 
whom  they  are  extremely  jealous ;  they  watch 
them  carefully,  and  cut  off  their  noses  and  ears 
when  they  do  not  behave  well ;  I  saw  several 
who  bore  the  marks  of  their  infidelity.  They 
are  well  formed,  nimble,  and  very  adroit  in 
using  the  bow  and  arrow.  They  use  guns  also, 
which  they  buy  of  our  Indian  allies,  who  trade 
with  the  French;  they  use  them  especially  to 
terrify  the  nations  against  whom  they  go  to  war. 
These  nations  have  no  knowledge  of  Europeans, 
are  unacquainted  with  the  use  of  either  iron  or 
copper,  and  have  nothing  but  stone  knives." 
When  the  Illinois  go  to  war,  a  loud  cry  is  made 
at  the  door  of  each  hut  in  the  village  the  morn- 
ing and  evening  before  the  warriors  set  out. 
"  The  chiefs  are  distinguished  from  the  soldiers 
by  a  scarf,  ingeniously  made  of  the  hair  of  bears 
and  wild  oxen.  The  face  is  painted  with  red 
lead,  or  ochre,  which  is  found  in  great  quantities 
a  few  days'  journey  from  the  village.     They  live 


28  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1673. 

by  game,  which  is  abundant  in  this  country,  and 
on  Indian  corn.  They  also  sow  beans  and 
melons.  Their  squashes  they  dry  in  the  sun, 
to  eat  in  the  winter  and  spring.  Their  cabins 
are  very  large,  and  lined  and  floored  with  rush 
mats.  They  make  all  their  dishes  of  wood,  and 
their  spoons  of  the  bones  of  the  buffalo.  Their 
only  clothes  are  skins ;  their  women  are  always 
dressed  very  modestly  and  decently,  while  the 
men  do  not  take  any  pains  to  cover  themselves. 

"  It  now  only  remains  for  me  to  speak  of  the 
calumet,  than  which  there  is  nothing  among  them 
more  mysterious  or  more  esteemed.  Men  do 
not  pay  to  the  crowns  and  sceptres  of  kings  the 
honor  that  they  pay  to  it.  It  seems  to  be  the 
god  of  peace  and  war,  the  arbiter  of  life  and 
death.  Carry  it  about  you  and  show  it,  and  you 
can  march  fearlessly  amid  enemies  who,  even  in 
the  heat  of  battle,  lay  down  their  arms  when  it 
is  shown.  Hence  the  Illinois  gave  me  one,  to 
serve  as  a  safeguard  amid  all  the  Indian  nations 
that  I  had  to  pass  on  my  voyage." 

Such  is  the  account  left  by  Marquette  of  the 
condition  of  the  Illinois  Indians  at  the  time  of 
his  visit,  in  1673.  Taking  leave  of  these  hos- 
pitable savages,  our  adventurous  travellers  once 
more  launched  forth  on  the  broad  waters  of  the 
Mississippi.  As  they  floated  down  this  noble 
river  day  after  day,  they  gradually  entered  on 
the  richer  scenery  of  a  southern  climate.     The 


1673.]  VISIT   TO   THE   ARKANSAS.  29 

sombre  pines  of  the  woods  of  Canada,  the  forests 
of  oak  and  maple,  were  by  degrees  exchanged 
for  the  lofty  cottonwood,  the  fan-like  palmetto, 
and  the  noble  arborescent  ferns  of  the  tropics. 
They  began  to  suffer  from  the  increasing  heat, 
and  from  legions  of  musquitoes  which  haunt  the 
swampy  margin  of  the  stream.  At  length  they 
arrived  at  that  part  of  the  stream  which,  up- 
wards of  a  century  before,  had  been  discovered 
by  De  Soto  and  his  ill-fated  companions,  in  the 
country  of  the  warlike  Chickasaws.  Here  they 
were  attacked  by  a  fleet  of  canoes  filled  with 
Indians,  armed  with  bows  and  arrows,  clubs,  and 
axes ;  but  when  the  old  men  got  a  fair  view  of 
the  calumet  or  peace-pipe,  which  Marquette  con- 
tinually held  up  to  view,  their  hearts  were 
touched,  and  they  restrained  the  impetuosity  of 
their  young  warriors  by  throwing  their  bows  and 
arrows  into  the  two  canoes,  as  a  token  of  peace 
and  welcome.  Having  been  hospitably  enter- 
tained by  these  Indians,  they  were  escorted  the 
following  day  by  a  deputation  in  a  canoe,  which 
preceded  them  as  far  as  the  village  of  Akamsea 
(Arkansas).  Here  they  were  received  most 
kindly ;  the  natives  continually  bringing  wooden 
dishes  of  sagamity^ — Indian  corn — or  pieces  of 
dog  flesh,  which  were,  of  course,  respectfully  de- 
clined. These  Indians  cooked  in  earthen  pots, 
and  served  their  food  on  earthenware  dishes ; 
were  very  amiable  and  unceremonious,  each  man 
3* 


30  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1673. 

helping  himself  from  the  dish,  and  passing  it  on 
to  his  neighbor. 

It  was  here  that  the  travellers  wisely  termi- 
nated their  explorations.  "M.  Jolliet  and  I," 
says  Marquette,  "  held  a  council  to  deliberate  on 
what  we  should  do, — whether  we  should  push  on, 
or  rest  satisfied  with  the  discoveries  we  had  made. 
After  having  attentively  considered  that  we  were 
not  far  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  the  basin  of 
which  is  31°  40'  north,  and  we  at  33°  40',  so 
that  we  could  not  be  more  than  two  or  three 
days'  journey  off;  that  the  Mississippi  undoubt- 
edly had  its  mouth  in  Florida  or  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  and  not  on  the  east,  in  Virginia,  whose 
seacoast  is  34°  north.  Moreover,  we  considered 
that  we  risked  losing  the  fruit  of  our  voyage  if 
we  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards,  who 
would  undoubtedly  make  us  prisoners ;  and  that 
we  were  not  in  condition  to  resist  the  Indians 
who  infested  the  lower  parts  of  the  river.  All 
these  considerations  induced  us  to  return.  This 
we  announced  to  the  Indians,  and  after  a  day's 
rest  prepared  for  it." 

On  their  return,  they  left  the  Mississippi  at 
the  thirty-eighth  degree  of  latitude,  and  entered 
the  Illinois  river,  which  greatly  shortened  their 
voyage.  The  country  through  which  this  river 
flows  was  found  to  be  full  of  fertile  and  beautiful 
prairies,  abounding  in  wild  ducks,  swans,  parrots, 
and  turkeys.     The  tribe  of  Illinois  living  on  its 


1674.]      marquette's  second  visit.  31 

banks  entreated  Marquette  and  his  companions 
to  come  and  live  with  them ;  but  as  Marquette 
intimated  his  anxiety  to  continue  his  voyage,  a 
chosen  party  conducted  him  by  way  of  Chicago 
to  Lake  Michigan ;  and  before  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember all  were  once  more  safely  landed  at  Green 
Bay.  Jolliet  returned  to  Quebec  to  announce 
the  discoveries  they  had  made,  whilst  Marquette 
remained  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Miamies, 
near  Chicago. 

Father  James  Marquette  having  promised  the 
Illinois  Indians  to  return  among  them  to  teach 
them  the  gospel,  had  great  difficulty  in  keeping 
his  word.  The  hardships  of  his  first  voyage  had 
brought  on  a  disease  which  deterred  him  from 
undertaking  a  second.  His  malady,  however, 
abating,  and  having  obtained  the  permission  of 
his  superiors,  he  set  out  for  this  purpose  in  the 
month  of  November,  1674,  with  two  men,  one 
of  whom  had  already  made  his  first  voyage  with 
him.  During  a  month's  navigation  on  the  Illi- 
nois lake — Lake  Michigan — his  health  became 
partially  restored ;  but  when  winter  set  in,  his 
old  malady  returned  with  increased  violence, 
and  he  was  forced  to  stop  in  the  river  which 
leads  to  the  Illinois.  Here  he  spent  the  winter 
in  such  want  of  every  comfort,  that  his  illness 
constantly  increased.  The  ice  breaking  up  on 
the  approach  of  spring,  and  feeling  somewhat 
better,  he  continued  his  voyage,  and  at  length 


32  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1674. 

was  enabled  to  fulfil  his  promise  to  the  Illinois, 
arriving  at  their  town  on  the  8th  of  April,  where 
he  was  enthusiastically  received.  Being  com- 
pelled to  leave  them  by  the  return  of  his  malady, 
he  resumed  his  voyage,  and  soon  after  reached 
the  Illinois  lake.  His  strength  gradually  failed 
as  he  sailed  along  the  shores  of  the  lake,  and 
his  men  despaired  of  being  able  to  carry  him 
alive  to  the  end  of  his  journey.  Perceiving  a 
little  river,  with  an  eminence  on  the  bank  not 
far  from  its  mouth,  at  his  request  his  com- 
panions sailed  into  it,  and  carried  him  ashore. 
Here  they  constructed  a  "wretched  bark  cabin, 
where  they  laid  him  a3  little  uncomfortably  as 
they  could ;  but  they  were  so  overcome  by  sad- 
ness that,  as  they  afterward  said,  they  did  not 
know  what  they  were  doing."  Perceiving  his 
end  approaching,  he  called  his  companions  and 
embraced  them  for  the  last  time,  they  melting 
in  tears  at  his  feet.  He  then  directed  that  his 
crucifix,  which  he  wore  constantly  around  his 
neck,  should  be  held  before  his  eyes ;  and  after 
repeating  the  profession  of  his  faith,  he  devoutly 
thanked  God  for  his  gracious  kindness  in  allow- 
ing him  to  die  as  a  humble  missionary  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  above  all  to  die  as  he  had  always 
prayed  that  he  might  die, — in  a  rude  cabin 
in  the  forests,  destitute  of  all  human  aid.  He 
afterward  became  silent,  his  whole  appearance 
denoting  that  he  was  conversing  inwardly  with 


1674.]  DEATH   OF   MAKQUETTE.  83 

God.  His  countenance  then  suddenly  bright- 
ened with  a  smile,  and  he  expired  without  a 
struggle. 

His  two  poor  broken-hearted  companions, 
after  shedding  many  tears  over  his  inanimate 
body,  carried  it  devoutly  to  the  grave,  and  raised 
a  large  cross  near  it,  to  serve  as  a  mark  to  pass- 
ers by. 

Did  the  savages  respect  that  cross?  They 
did.  "VVe  can  pronounce  no  higher  eulogium  on 
Father  James  Marquette,  than  the  fact  that  the 
Kiskakon  Indians,  to  whom  he  had  preached 
the  gospel,  returning  from  hunting  on  the  banks 
of  Lake  Illinois,  repaired  to  the  missionary's 
grave,  and,  after  mature  deliberation,  resolved  to 
act  with  their  father  as  they  usually  did  with  the 
best  beloved  of  their  own  tribe.  They  reverently 
disinterred  the  remains,  and  putting  them  into  a 
neatly-constructed  box  of  birch  bark,  removed 
them  from  the  wilderness  to  the  nearest  Catholic 
church,  where  they  were  solemnly  buried  with 
appropriate  ceremonies. 


34  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1674. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Robert  de  la  Salle — Aided  by  Frontenac,  obtains  a  patent  of 
nobility  and  the  grant  of  Fort  Frontenac — His  prosperity 
and  visit  to  France — Schemes  favoured  by  Colbert — First  ves- 
sel on  Lake  Erie — Voyage  to  Green  Bay  and  Illinois — Builds 
Fort  Crevecceur — Loss  of  the  Griffin — Descends  the  Missis- 
sippi and  takes  possession  of  its  valley  in  the  name  of  France 
—Voyage  of  La  Salle  to  France  for  military  and  naval  stores 
— On  his  return  lands  in  Texas — Disasters  in  Texas — Un- 
fortunate expedition  in  search  of  the  Mississippi — Attempts 
an  overland  journey  to  the  French  settlements  in  Illinois — 
Mutinous  conduct  of  his  men — Death  of  La  Salle — His 
character — Fate  of  his  companions. 

About  the  time  of  the  death  of  Father  Mar- 
quette there  dwelt,  at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario, 
Robert  Cavalier  de  la  Salle,  an  adventurer  of 
good  family,  who  was  educated  by  the  Jesuits. 
He  was  engaged  in  the  fur  trade  with  the  In- 
dians, in  the  prosecution  of  which  he  had  ex- 
plored Lakes  Ontario  and  Erie.  His  energy  and 
ability  having  attracted  the  attention  of  Fronte- 
nac, the  French  governor,  he  repaired  to  France, 
and,  aided  by  Frontenac,  obtained  a  patent  of 
nobility,  a  monopoly  of  the  trade  with  the  Iro- 
quois, and  an  extensive  tract  of  country  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Fort  Frontenac,  on  the  condi- 
tion of  his  keeping  the  fort  in  an  effective  state. 
Around  this  stronghold  soon  clustered  the  huts 


1678.]  SCHEMES   OF   LA    SALLE.  35 

of  Indians  and  the  dwellings  of  French  traders. 
Their  flocks  and  herds  increased,  pasture-land 
and  corn-covered  clearings  opened  up  the  forest ; 
groups  of  Iroquois  built  their  cabins  in  the  envi- 
rons ;  the  missionaries  commenced  their  labours ; 
canoes  multiplied  upon  the  borders  of  the  lake ; 
and  La  Salle,  but  yesterday  a  poor  adventurer, 
suddenly  found  himself  invested  with  all  the 
power  and  opulence  belonging  to  a  feudal  sove- 
reign in  the  wilderness. 

But  his  ambitious  spirit  would  not  let  him  rest 
contented  with  what  he  had  acquired.  Having 
heard  of  the  mighty  river  of  the  far  West,  and 
the  discoveries  of  Marquette,  his  imagination  be- 
came inflamed,  and  he  was  induced  to  undertake 
schemes  of  colonization  and  aggrandizement 
which  ended  in  disaster  and  death. 

In  1677  La  Salle  sailed  to  France  and  sought 
an  interview  with  Colbert,  then  prime  minister. 
To  him  he  proposed  the  union  of  New  France 
with  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  suggested 
their  close  connection  by  a  line  of  military  posts. 
He  proposed  also  to  open  the  commerce  of  Eu- 
rope to  them  both.  Colbert  listened  with  delight 
to  the  gigantic  schemes  of  the  young  enthusiast, 
and  a  royal  commission  was  soon  procured,  em- 
powering him  to  explore  the  valley  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, and  giving  him  an  exclusive  monopoly 
in  the  trade  of  buffalo  skins. 

On  the  14th  of  July,  1678,  La  Salle  sailed 


36  HISTORY   OF   ILLIXOIS.  [1678. 

from  France  with  all  needful  supplies  for  the 
voyage,  and  merchandise  for  the  Indian  trade, 
and  in  the  month  of  September  arrived  again  at 
Fort  Frontenac.  Having  built  "  a  wooden  canoe' ' 
of  ten  tons  burden — the  first  that  ever  sailed  on 
the  Niagara  river — he  ascended  that  river  to  the 
vicinity  of  the  great  falls,  and,  above  them,  com- 
menced building  a  ship  of  60  tons  burden,  which, 
in  the  summer  of  1679,  was  launched  on  the 
waters  of  Lake  Erie,  amid  a  salvo  from  his  ar- 
tillery and  the  chanting  of  the  Te  Deum.  In 
this  vessel,  which  was  called  the  Griffin,  La  Salle 
sailed  across  Lake  Erie,  and  up  the  Detroit  or 
strait  which  separates  it  from  that  limpid  sheet 
of  water,  to  which  he  gave  the  appropriate  name 
of  Lake  St.  Clair ;  and  having  escaped  from 
storms  on  Lake  Huron,  and  constructed  a  trad- 
ing-house at  Mackinaw,  on  Lake  Michigan,  he 
cast  anchor  in  Green  Bay. 

In  Green  Bay  La  Salle  bartered  his  goods 
with  the  natives  for  a  rich  cargo  of  furs,  with 
which  the  Griffin  was  loaded  and  sent  back  to 
Niagara,  that  the  peltry  might  be  sold  and  a  re- 
mittance made  to  his  creditors.  In  the  mean 
time  La  Salle  and  his  companions,  pending  the 
return  of  the  Griffin  with  supplies,  ascended  Lake 
Michigan  to  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Joseph,  where 
the  missionary  Allouez  had  established  a  station, 
and  to  which  he  now  added  a  fort,  known  as  the 
Fort  of  the  Miamies.     His  whole  fortune  de- 


1680.]         DIFFICULTIES   OF   LA   SALLE.  37 

pended  on  the  return  of  the  Griffin,  and  of  her 
no  tidings  were  heard.  Wearied  with  delay,  he 
resolved  to  explore  the  Illinois  territory;  and 
leaving  ten  men  to  guard  his  little  fort,  La  Salle, 
with  a  chosen  body  of  thirty  followers,  ascended 
the  St.  Joseph's  river,  and  transporting  his  bark 
canoes  across  a  short  portage,  entered  the  Kan- 
kakee, a  branch  of  the  Illinois  river.  Descend- 
ing its  narrow  stream,  the  travellers  reached  by 
the  end  of  December  an  Indian  village  on  the- 
Illinois,  the  natives  of  which  were  absent  on  a* 
hunting  expedition.  Being  in  great  want  of 
provisions,  La  Salle  took  advantage  of  their  ab- 
sence to  help  himself  to  a  sufficiency  of  maize, 
of  which  his  followers  found  large  quantities- 
hidden  in  holes  under  their  wigwams.  The  corn  — f^~ 
having  been  shipped  they  again  set  sail,  and  on' 
the  4th  of  January,  1680,  entered  Lake  Peoria. 
The  Illinois  Indians  on  the  banks  of  this  lake- 
were  friendly,  and  here  La  Salle  erected  another 
fort.  As  no  tidings  had  been  received  of  his 
missing  vessel,  to  proceed  farther  without  sup- 
plies was  impossible ;  his  followers  became  dis- 
couraged, and  in  great  despondency  he  named 
his  new  fort  "  Crevecceur," — broken-hearted — 
in  memory  of  his  trials  and  misfortunes. 

La  Salle  now  perceived  that  he  must  go  back 
himself  to  Frontenac  for  supplies ;  and  to  pre- 
vent the  entire  stagnation  of  discovery  during- 
his  absence,  he  requested  the  Jesuit  missionary,. 
4 


38  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1682. 

Father  Hennepin,  who  accompanied  the  expedi- 
tion, to  go  to  the  Mississippi  and  explore  that 
stream  to  its  source,  whilst  Tonti,  a  veteran 
Italian,  was  chosen  to  command  in  his  absence, 
with  instructions  to  endeavour  to  strengthen  and 
extend  his  relations  among  the  Indians.  He 
then,  in  the  month  of  March,  1680,  with  only 
three  companions,  set  off  on  foot  to  travel  a  dis- 
tance of  at  least  1200  miles  through  marshes 
and  melting  snows,  through  thickets  and  forests, 
with  no  supplies  but  what  the  gun  afforded,  a 
blanket,  and  a  few  skins  with  which  to  make 
moccasins,  or  Indian  shoes.  No  record  exists 
of  what  befel  him  on  that  long  journey,  which 
he,  however,  finally  accomplished. 

La  Salle  found,  as  he  fully  expected,  that  the 
Griffin  had  been  wrecked ;  that  his  agents  had 
cheated  him;  and  that  his  creditors  had  seized 
his  goods.  His  courage  overcame  every  diffi- 
culty; and  by  midsummer,  in  1680,  he  returned 
once  more  to  his  little  garrison  in  Illinois,  with 
a  body  of  new  adventurers,  large  supplies  of 
merchandise,  and  stores  for  rigging  a  brigantine. 
But  disasters  had  befallen  his  agents  during  his 
absence,  and  the  post  in  Illinois  was  deserted. 
Having  succeeded  in  finding  Tonti,  and  collect- 
ing his  scattered  followers,  he  constructed  a  ca- 
pacious barge,  and  in  the  early  part  of  January, 
1682,  La  Salle  and  his  company  descended  the 
Mississippi  to  the  sea. 


1684.]    LA   SALLE'S   RETURN   TO    FRANCE.  39 

They  landed  on  the  bank  of  the  most  western 
channel,  about  three  leagues  from  its  mouth.  On 
the  7  th,  La  Salle  -went  to  reconnoitre  the  shores 
of  the  neighbouring  sea,  while  Tonti  examined 
the  great  middle  channel.  They  found  there 
two  outlets,  beautiful,  large,  and  deep.  On  the 
8th  they  reascended  the  river  a  little  above  its 
confluence  with  the  sea,  to  find  a  dry  place  be- 
yond the  reach  of  inundations.  Here  they  pre- 
pared a  column  and  a  cross,  and  to  the  said 
column  they  affixed  the  arms  of  France,  with 
this  inscription: 

"Louis  le  Grand,  Roi  de  France  et  de  Na- 
varre, REGNE  NEUVIEME  AVRIL,  1682." 
The  Te  Deum  was  then  sung,  and  after  a  salute 
of  fire-arms  the  column  was  erected  by  La  Salle, 
who  laid  claim  to  the  whole  of  the  Mississippi 
valley  for  the  French  king,  with  the  usual  for- 
malities. After  erecting  another  fort,  called  St. 
Louis,  and  giving  the  title  of  Louisiana  to  the 
newly  discovered  territory,  La  Salle,  in  the 
autumn  of  1683,  returned  in  triumph  to  France. 

The  account  given  by  him  of  the  extraordinary 
beauty  of  the  Mississippi  valley  created  the  ut- 
most enthusiasm  among  the  French  people.  Pre- 
parations were  immediately  commenced  by  the 
agents  of  the  king  to  provide  an  extensive 
outfit,  and  on  the  24th  of  July,  1684,  four  ves- 
sels, having  on  board  two  hundred  and  eighty 
persons,  ecclesiastics,  soldiers,  mechanics,   and 


40  niSTORY  or  Illinois.  [1685. 

emigrants,  left  Hochelle  full  of  ardour  and  ex- 
pectation for  the  far-famed  country  of  Louisana. 
The  soldiers  had  for  their  commander  Joutel,  a 
man  of  courage  and  truth,  who  afterward  be- 
came the  historian  of  this  disastrous  expedition. 
Misfortunes  overtook  them  from  the  very 
commencement  of  their  voyage.  Difficulties 
arose  between  La  Salle  and  the  naval  com- 
mander, which  impeded  the  voyage;  and  on 
the  10th  of  January,  1685,  they  unfortunately 
passed  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi.  La  Salle 
soon  perceived  their  error,  and  wished  to  return ; 
but  this  the  commander  of  the  fleet  refused  to 
do,  and  they  continued  their  course  until  they 
arrived  at  the  Bay  of  Matagorda,  in  Texas. 
Completely  tired  of  disputes  with  Beaujeau,  the 
naval  commander,  and  conjecturing  that  the 
numerous  streams  which  had  their  outlet  in  the 
bay  might  be  branches  of  the  Mississippi,  or 
might  lead  to  its  discovery,  La  Salle  resolved  to 
disembark.  As  the  vessels  entered  the  harbour, 
the  store-ship,  on  which  the  infant  colony  mainly 
depended,  was  completely  wrecked  by  the  care- 
lessness of  the  pilot.  Calming  the  terrible 
energy  of  his  grief,  La  Salle,  by  the  aid  of  boats 
from  the  other  vessels,  succeeded  in  recovering 
a  part  of  the  cargo,  but  night  coming  on,  and 
with  it  a  gale  of  wind,  the  store-ship  was  utterly 
dashed  to  pieces.  To  add  to  their  distress,  a 
party  of  Indians    came  down  to  the   shore  to 


1685.]  SETTLEMENT   IN   TEXAS.  41 

plunder   the  wreck,  and  murdered  two  of  the 
volunteers. 

Several  of  the  men  who  had  now  landed  be- 
came discouraged,  and  returned  to  the  fleet, 
which  immediately  set  sail,  leaving  La  Salle 
with  a  desponding  company  of  two  hundred  and 
thirty  souls,  huddled  together  in  a  miserable 
fort,  built  with  fragments  of  the  wreck.  Stimu- 
lated to  extraordinary  efforts  by  the  energy  and 
example  of  La  Salle,  a  beautiful  spot  was  select- 
ed, and  a  more  substantial  and  comfortable  fort 
constructed.  La  Salle  was  the  architect,  and 
marked  the  beams,  mortices  and  tenons  himself. 
This  was  the  first  settlement  made  in  Texas. 
Desperate  and  destitute  as  was  the  situation  of 
the  settlers,  they  still  exceeded  in  numbers  those 
who  landed  in  Virginia,  or  who  embarked  on 
board  the  Mayflower,  and  possessed  "from  the 
bounty  of  Louis  XIV.  more  than  was  contributed 
by  all  the  English  monarchs  together,  for  the 
twelve  united  colonies  on  the  Atlantic." 

The  summer  of  1685  was  spent  in  the  con- 
struction of  this  second  fort,  which  was  named 
Fort  St.  Louis,  and  La  Salle,  having  finished  its 
erection,  set  out  with  a  selected  party  in  canoes, 
in  search  of  the  Mississippi.  After  an  absence 
of  about  four  months,  he  returned  in  rags,  hav- 
ing lost  twelve  or  thirteen  of  his  men,  and  com- 
pletely failed  in  his  object.  His  presence,  how- 
ever, as  usual,  inspired  hope;  and  in  Aprils 
4* 


42  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1687. 

1686,  another  expedition  was  attempted,  which 
was  lured  into  the  interior  by  brilliant  fictions 
of  exhaustless  mines  on  the  borders  of  Mexico. 
This  expedition  returned  without  effecting  any 
other  discovery  than  that  of  the  great  exuberance 
and  fertility  of  the  soil  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  fort.  La  Salle  had  succeeded 
in  obtaining  a  supply  of  maize  and  beans  and 
five  horses  from  the  Indians,  but  had  suffered 
greatly ;  and  of  the  twenty  men  he  had  taken 
with  him  only  eight  returned,  the  remainder 
having  either  fallen  sick,  died,  or  deserted. 
Affairs  had  been  equally  unprosperous  at  Fort 
St.  Louis  during  his  absence.  The  only  remain- 
ing ship  was  a  wreck,  and  the  colony  had  been 
rapidly  thinned  by  privation,  misery,  and  expo- 
sure, until  there  remained  nothing  but  a  mere 
handful  of  desperate,  disappointed  men. 

Amid  the  ruin  of  all  his  prospects,  once  so 
proud  and  flourishing,  La  Salle  alone  remained 
undaunted;  and,  as  a  last  resource,  determined 
to  visit  the  French  settlements  in  Illinois,  or,  if 
.necessary,  his  feudal  domain  in  Frontenac,  in 
order  to  bring  aid  to  his  perishing  colony.  On 
the  12th  of  January,  1687,  La  Salle  set  out  on 
his  last  expedition,  accompanied  by  Joutel,  across 
the  prairies  and  forests  of  Louisiana.  In  his 
company  were  two  men,  Duhaut  and  L'Arche- 
Veque,  who  had  both  embarked  capital  in  this 
enterprise.     Each  regarded  the  other  for  imme- 


1687.]  CONSPIRACY   OF  DUHAUT.  43 

diate  purposes  as  his  friend ;  and  both  were  ac- 
tuated by  a  spirit  of  bitterness  and  animosity 
against  La  Salle,  whom  they  regarded  as  the 
author  of  all  the  calamities  that  had  befallen 
them.  Moranget,  a  nephew  of  La  Salle,  was 
also  one  of  the  party  following  the  tracks  of  buf- 
faloes, who  choose  by  instinct  the  best  routes,  y*- 
La  Salle  marched  through  groves  and  plains  of 
astonishing  fertility  and  beauty;  now  fording 
the  rapid  torrents,  and  now  building  a  bridge  by 
throwing  some  monarch  of  the  forest  across  the 
stream,  until  he  had  passed  the  Colorado  and 
came  to  a  branch  of  the  Trinity  River. 

On  the  17th  of  March,  1687,  the  whole  party 
engaged  in  a  buffalo  hunt.  Duhaut  and  L'Ar- 
cheveque,  having  been  successful,  sent  their  com- 
mander word,  who  immediately  despatched  his 
nephew  Moranget  to  the  camp.  When  Moran- 
get came  to  the  spot  where  Duhaut  and  the  rest 
were  stopping,  he  found  they  had  reserved  for 
themselves  the  very  best  parts  of  the  buffaloes ; 
and  hasty  and  passionate,  not  considering  where 
he  was,  nor  with  whom  he  was  dealing,  he  "took 
from  them  their  choice  pieces,  threatened  them, 
and  spoke  harsh  words."  This  enraged  the  mu- 
tinous spirits  of  Duhaut  and  his  companions, 
who  secretly  took  counsel  together  how  to  effect 
the  destruction  of  Moranget  and  his  associates. 
Night  came  on  apace,  and  Moranget  and  his 
party  having  supped,  wearied  with  their  day's 


44  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1687. 

travel,  laid  themselves  down  to  sleep  on  the 
prairie.  Liotot,  the  surgeon,  now  took  an  axe, 
and  with  a  few  strokes  killed  Moranget  and  his 
comrades.  Having  good  reason  to  fear  the  re- 
sentment of  La  Salle,  the  murderers  next  resolv- 
ed to  kill  him  also.  Surprised  at  his  nephew's 
delay,  La  Salle  went  forth  on  the  20th  to  seek 
him.  Perceiving  at  a  distance  hirds  of  prey, 
hovering  as  if  over  carrion,  and  suspecting  him- 
self to  be  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  his 
men,  La  Salle  fired  a  gun,  which  was  heard  by 
the  conspirators,  who  were  thus  made  aware  of 
his  approach.  Duhaut  and  his  associate  hasten- 
ed secretly. to  meet  their  victim — the  former 
skulking  in  the  grass,  the  latter  showing  himself. 
"Where,"  said  La  Salle  to  L'Archeveque,  "is 
my  nephew?"  Before  an  answer  could  be  re- 
turned, Duhaut  fired,  and  La  Salle  fell  dead  on 
the  prairie.  The  murderers  then  approached, 
and,  with  cruel  taunts,  stripped  the  corpse,  leav- 
ing it  naked  and  unburied,  to  be  devoured  by  the 
wild  beasts  of  the  wilderness. 

Thus  perished  La  Salle,  and  with  him  that 
colonial  settlement  which  he  had  attempted  to 
form.  His  fortitude  and  bravery  must  ever  com- 
mand admiration,  while  his  cruel  and  undeserved 
death  awakens  feelings  of  pity  and  indignation. 
Although  he  was  not  the  discoverer,  yet  he  was 
certainly  the  first  settler  of  the  Mississippi  val- 
ley, and  the  father  of  colonization  in  the  "far 


1687.]  CHARACTER   OF   LA    SALLE.  45 

West."  As  such  his  memory  is  imperishable,  and 
will  ever  be  honoured.  The  Illinois  settlements 
of  Peoria,  Kaskaskias,  and  Cahokia,  are  the 
fruit  of  La  Salle's  labours.  It  is  true  he  did 
not  found  these  places,  yet  he  gave  them  their 
inhabitants,  for  it  was  by  those  whom  he  led  into 
the  West  that  they  were  peopled.  Perseverance 
and  courage,  combined  with  a  noble  ambition  to 
promote  the  interests  of  his  country,  led  him 
into  a  gallant  but  unsuccessful  career  of  enter- 
prise. He  did  what  he  could  to  benefit  his 
country;  and  if  he  had  lived  he  might  have 
achieved  much  more  splendid  results. 

Duhaut  now  assumed  the  command,  seized  on 
the  effects  of  La  Salle  and  his  friends,  and  took 
up  his  line  of  march  toward  the  Indians.  At- 
tempting to  grasp  at  an  unequal  share  of  the 
spoils,  Duhaut  and  Liotot  were  themselves  mur- 
dered, and  their  reckless  and  blood-stained  asso- 
ciates, unfit  for  civilized  life,  took  refuge,  among 
the  savages.  Joutel,  the  brother  of  La  Salle, 
the  surviving  nephew,  and  four  others,  after 
daring  countless  dangers,  reached  the  Arkansas, 
where  they  found  two  Frenchmen  left  there  by 
Tonti  on  his  return  from  a  fruitless  research 
after  La  Salle. 

The  handful  of  men  who  were  in  the  fort 
erected  by  La  Salle  in  Texas  appear  to  have 
been  murdered  by  the  Indians.  The  fort  itself 
was  afterward  dismantled  by  the  Spaniards. 


46  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1683. 

! 

CHAPTER  III. 

Progress  of  French  Colonization — Kaskaskia,  Cahokia,  and 
Peoria  founded — Expedition  of  D'Iberville — Discovers  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi — Letter  from  M.  Tonti  to  M.  de 
La  Salle  preserved  by  the  Indians — D'Iberville  builds  Fort 
Biloxi  and  returns  to  France  for  reinforcements — First  meet- 
ing of  France  and  England  in  the  Mississippi  valley — Re- 
turn and  death  of  D'Iberville — Fort  Chartres  founded — Ex- 
pedition of  D'Artaguette,  governor  of  Illinois,  against  the 
Chickasas — His  defeat  and  death — Extracts  from  the  let- 
ters of  Vivier,  a  French  missionary,  showing  the  state  of 
colonization  in  Illinois  during  this  period — Territorial  diffi- 
culties between  France  and  England — Extract  from  a  letter 
written  by  Father  Marest. 

The  village  of  Kaskaskia,  in  Randolph  county, 
is  probably  the  oldest  European  settlement  in  Il- 
linois, and  in  early  times  was  a  place  of  consi- 
derable importance,  being  the  very  centre  of 
French  colonization.  It  is  not  easy  to  fix  the 
date  of  its  foundation,  but  it  appears  to  have 
been  established  by  the  French  as  early  as  1683. 
Father  Gravier  may  be  properly  regarded  as 
the  founder  of  the  Illinois  mission,  he  having 
been  the  first  to  form  a  grammar  of  their  lan- 
guage. Soon  after  the  settling  of  Kaskaskia, 
the  missionary  Pinet  gathered  a  flock  at  Caho- 
kia, while  Peoria  rose  near  the  ruins  of  Fort 
Crevecceur. 


1699.]      EXPEDITION  of  d'iberville.  47 

In  1698  the  bold  and  energetic  D'iberville, 
having  obtained  authority  to  establish  a  colony 
in  Louisiana,  sailed  from  France  with  two  ships, 
having  on  board  a  number  of  emigrants,  and 
well  provided  with  supplies  and  munitions  of 
war.  On  the  31st  of  January  he  anchored  in 
the  Bay  of  Mobile.  In  two  barges,  each  carry- 
ing twenty-four  men,  and  commanded  by  himself 
and  his  brother  Bienville,  he  sailed  westward 
along  the  coast  in  search  of  the  Mississippi.  Its 
deep  and  turbid  flood,  bearing  on  its  waters  vast 
quantities  of  timber,  the  spoils  of  western  forests, 
guided  them  to  its  mouth,  and  on  the  2d  of 
March,  1699,  the  Mississippi  was  entered  for 
the  first  time  from  the  sea.  D'iberville,  who 
had  expected  a  more  expanded  outlet,  at  first  had 
his  doubts,  which  were  however  soon  dissipated 
as  he  ascended  the  majestic  ocean  stream,  and 
met  with  certain  memorials  of  the  visit  of  his 
unfortunate  predecessors.  These  were  a  portion 
of  a  Spanish  coat  of  mail,  a  relic  of  De  Soto's, 
and  the  following  letter  written  by  Tonti  to  La 
Salle,  which  had  been  carefully  preserved  by  the 
Indians,  and  on  which  for  thirteen  years  they 
had  looked  with  wonder  and  awe. 

"At  the  Village  of  the  Quinipissas,  20th  of  April,  1685. 

"  Sir : — Having  found  the  column  on  which  you 
had  placed  the  arms  of  France  overthrown  by 
the  driftwood  floated  thither  by  the  tide,  I  caused 
a  new  one  to  be   erected  about  seven  leagues 


48  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1699, 

from  the  sea,  where  I  left  a  letter  suspended 
from  a  tree.  All  the  nations  have  sung  the  ca- 
lumet. These  people  fear  us  extremely  since 
your  attack  upon  their  village.  I  close  by  say- 
ing that  it  gives  me  great  uneasiness  to  be 
obliged  to  return  under  the  misfortune  of  not 
having  found  you.  Two  canoes  have  examined 
the  coast  thirty  leagues  toward  Mexico  and 
twenty-five  toward  Florida." 

After  exploring  the  country,  D'Iberville  re- 
turned to  the  Bay  of  Biloxi,  between  the  Missis- 
sippi and  the  Mobile  waters.  Here  he  built  a 
fort,  with  four  bastions  and  twelve  cannon,  and 
leaving  Bienville,  his  brother,  in  command,  re- 
turned to  France  for  reinforcements. 

During  his  absence,  De  Bienville,  in  the 
month  of  September,  1699,  while  engaged  in 
taking  soundings  in  the  Mississippi,  about  twen- 
ty-five leagues  from  its  mouth,  beheld,  to  his 
great  chagrin,  a  British  corvette  of  twelve  guns 
slowly  ascending  the  stream.  He  immediately 
sent  notice  to  the  intruder  that  he  was  within 
the  limits  of  a  country  discovered  by  the  French, 
who  had  erected  strong  defences  a  few  miles 
farther  up  the  river.  This  intimation  had  its 
effect.  The  ship  was  put  about  and  stood  to  sea 
again,  but  not  until  its  captain  had  protested 
against  the  encroachment,  asserting  that  the 
English  "had  discovered  that  country  fifty  years 
before,  that  they  had  a  better  right  to  it  than 


1706.]  DEATH  OF  d'iberville.  49 

the  French,  and  would  soon  make  them  know 
it."  The  bend  in  the  river  where  this  interview 
took  place  is  still  called  the  "English  Turn." 
This  was  the  first  meeting  of  England  and 
France  in  the  Mississippi  valley,  and  from  that 
period  till  the  termination  of  the  war  in  1763, 
these  rival  nations  were  almost  constantly  en- 
gaged in  hostilities. 

D'iberville  died  at  Havana  on  the  9th  of  July, 
1706,  his  excessive  toils  in  the  service  of  his 
country  having  brought  on  a  fever  from  which 
he  never  afterward  recovered.  The  French  na- 
tion, and  the  colonists,  sustained  in  his  death  a 
loss  which  was  irreparable. 

The  success  of  a  colony  depends  altogether  on 
the  energy  of  the  colonists  and  a  prudent  em- 
ployment of  their  resources.  Two  descriptions 
of  settlers  came  out  with  D'iberville.  The  first, 
unaccustomed  to  manual  labour,  thought  only  of 
making  their  fortunes  by  the  discovery  of  gold 
and  silver  mines,  or  by  the  Indian  trade.  The 
second,  which  were  by  far  the  most  numerous, 
were  not  only  poor,  but  idle ;  and  looked  for  as- 
sistance to  the  bounty  of  France,  instead  of  to 
their  own  industry.  Hence,  thirteen  years  after 
D'Iberville's  first  expedition  to  the  Mississippi, 
although  two  thousand  five  hundred  settlers  had 
been  transported  into  Louisiana,  yet,  in  1712, 
the  whole  country  contained  only  four  hundred, 

5 


50  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1712. 

the  rest  having  perished,  principally  through 
their  own  folly  and  improvidence. 

The  settlements  in  Illinois  were  more  pros- 
perous. The  French  in  that  country  had  im- 
bibed a  love  for  the  chase,  in  common  with  the 
Indians,  who  had  also  taught  them  how  to  culti- 
vate maize  or  Indian  corn.  In  their  turn  the 
French  introduced  the  cultivation  of  wheat ;  and 
the  climate  being  mild,  and  the  soil  fertile,  the 
settlements  slowly  and  gradually  advanced  in 
population,  while  they  appear  to  have  somewhat 
retrograded  in  civilization. 

Father  Marest,  writing  from  Kaskaskia,  to- 
ward the  close  of  1712,  describes  the  Illinois  as 
"much  less  barbarous  than  the  other  Indians. 
Christianity,  and  their  intercourse  with  the 
French,  have  by'  degrees  somewhat  civilized 
them.  This  is  particularly  remarked  in  our  vil- 
lage, of  which  the  inhabitants  are  almost  all 
Christians,  and  has  brought  many  French  to 
establish  themselves  here,  three  of  whom  we 
have  recently  married  to  Illinois  women." 

The  French  who  had  domiciliated  themselves 
among  them  were  at  first  regarded  by  the  sa- 
vages with  suspicion  and  distrust;  but  conciliated 
by  their  conduct,  and  by  the  labours  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, they  gradually  became  so  attached  to 
the  new  comers,  that  a  Frenchman  could  travel 
anywhere  without  fear  and  in  perfect  safety. 
The  French  villages,  although  upward   of  one 


1732.]  FORT   CHARTRES   BUILT.  51 

hundred  leagues  from  each  other,  were  built  with 
such  narrow  streets,  that  their  inhabitants  could 
carry  on  an  easy  conversation  with  each  other 
across  the  way.  The  pursuits  of  the  young  men 
consisted  in  ascending  the  rivers  for  furs  and 
peltries,  and  in  negotiating  marriages.  On  their 
return,  dances  and  narrations  of  their  adventures 
signalized  their  holiday  of  repose. 

During  the  years  1718  and  1719  the  French 
settlements  of  Cahokia  and  Kaskaskia  beinor  in- 

o 

creased  by  emigration  from  Canada,  and  from 
France  by  way  of  New  Orleans,  M.  de  Bois- 
briant  was  commissioned  by  the  French  govern- 
ment to  build  Fort  Chartres,  for  the  use  of  the 
"Mississippi  Company,"  an  association  which 
after  bringing  pecuniary  ruin  on  France  resigned 
its  charter  to  the  crown  in  1732. 

The  French  had  now  constructed  missionary 
stations  along  the  Mississippi  from  Canada  to 
New  Orleans.  So  determined  were  they  on  the 
acquisition  of  territory  that,  where  they  were  un- 
able to  take  formal  possession  of  the  soil,  they 
endeavoured  to  establish  their  title  to  its  pre- 
occupation by  sinking  plates  of  metal  with  suita- 
ble inscriptions  in  the  ground,  or  by  carving  the 
Bourbon  lilies  on  the  bark  of  the  forest  trees. 
The  English  had  long  viewed  these  continental 
acquisitions  of  territory  with  jealousy  and  alarm. 
The  commercial  spirit  of  the  French,  however, 
did  not  keep  pace  with  their  ambition.     Failing 


52  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1736. 

to  furnish  the  Indians  with  articles  suited  to 
their  wants,  the  English  traders  took  advantage 
of  this  error,  and  drew  the  traffic  to  themselves 
by  offering  better  supplies  of  goods  at  lower 
prices. 

Louisiana  having  come  again  under  the  charge 
of  the  French  government,  after  the  failure  of 
the  Mississippi  Company,  it  was  determined  to 
punish  the  Chickasas,  who,  devoted  to  the 
English,  constantly  interfered  with  the  trade  on 
the  Mississippi.  Accordingly,  the  forces  of 
France,  from  New  Orleans  to  Detroit,  were  sum- 
moned, and  on  the  10th  of  May,  1736,  D'Arta- 
guette,  governor  of  Illinois,  led  a  body  of  French 
and  Indians  to  the  appointed  place  of  rendez- 
vous. Having  waited  for  ten  days  without  the 
other  forces  arriving,  D'Artaguette,  fearful  of 
exhausting  the  patience  of  his  Indian  allies,  or- 
dered the  onset.  Two  Chickasa  stations  were 
successfully  carried,  but  in  attacking  the  third 
unhappily  D'Artaguette  was  dangerously  wound- 
ed. The  Illinois  Indians  seeing  their  commander 
fall,  instantly  took  to  flight,  leaving  him,  Yin- 
cennes,  a  brave  Canadian,  and  the  Jesuit  Senat 
in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The  latter  could 
have  fled,  but  refused  to  do  so ;  and  regardless 
of  danger,  mindful  only  of  duty,  remained  to 
offer  the  consolations  of  religion  to  his  dying 
commander.  After  the  Indian  custom,  the 
wounds  of  the  captives  were  staunched  and  they 


1740.]   PEACE  WITH  THE  CHICKASAS.       53 

were  received  into  the  cabins  of  the  Chickasas 
and  feasted  bountifully. 

Five  days  afterward  Bienville  arrived  from 
the  south,  but  too  late  to  be  of  any  service.  He 
found  the  Chickasas  on  their  guard  and  well 
defended  in  a  log-house,  which  the  English- 
traders  had  aided  them  to  fortify,  and  in  vain 
attempted  to  drive  them  from  their  position.  On 
the  27th  of  May,  having  failed  in  the  assault,  he 
commenced  an  inglorious  retreat.  The  Chic- 
kasas now  brought  forth  their  captives,  whose 
valour,  friendship,  and  piety  could  not  save 
them.  It  was  the  hour  of  barbarian  triumph, 
and  the  ferocious  savages  danced  around  the 
flames  which  slowly  consumed  their  victims. 

In  1739  a  renewal  of  the  war  was  attempted. 
A  French  army  nearly  four  thousand  strong 
took  up  its  quarters  at  Fort  Assumption,  on  the 
site  of  Memphis.  But  from  the  summer  of 
1739  to  the  spring  of  1740  this  force  was 
wasted  by  sickness ;  and  a  detachment  sent  into 
the  country  of  the  Chickasas  meeting  with  mes- 
sengers from  the  enemy,  who  supplicated  for 
peace,  the  calumet  was  gladly  accepted,  and  the 
troops  withdrawn. 

During  the  next  ten  years  the  settlers  of 
Illinois  enjoyed  almost  uninterrupted  peace  and 
prosperity.  Religious  in  their  habits  and  mo- 
derate in  their  desires,  they  lived  in  close  friend- 


54  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1750. 

ship  with  the  surrounding  Indians,  an<i  at  har- 
mony among  themselves. 

In  the  summer  of  1750,  Vivier,  a  missionary, 
writing  from  Fort  Chartres,  says  : — 

"  We  have  here  whites,  negroes,  and  Indians, 
to  say  nothing  of  cross-breeds.  There  are  five 
French  villages,  and  three  villages  of  the  natives, 
within  a  space  of  twenty-one  leagues,  situated 
between  the  Mississippi  and  another  river  called 
the  Karkadiad,  (Kaskaskia.)  In  the  five  French 
villages  are  perhaps  eleven  hundred  whites,  three 
hundred  blacks,  and  some  sixty  red  slaves  or 
savages.  The  three  Illinois  towns  do  not  con- 
tain more  than  eight  hundred  souls,  all  told. 
Most  of  the  French  till  the  soil;  they  raise 
wheat,  cattle,  pigs,  and  horses,  and  live  like 
princes.  Three  times  as  much  is  produced  as 
can  be  consumed ;  and  great  quantities  of  grain 
and  flour  are  sent  to  New  Orleans." 

The  style  of  living  in  all  the  French  settle- 
ments at  this  time  was  exceedingly  simple.  An 
arrangement  something  like  a  community  sys- 
tem existed  among  them.  Two  things  appear  to 
have  chiefly  entered  into  consideration  in  the 
construction  of  their  villages,  social  intercourse 
and  protection  from  the  incursions  of  the  In- 
dians. All  their  settlements  were  required  to 
be  in  the  form  of  villages  or  towns,  and  every 
village   had  two  tracts   of  land  situated  at  a 


1750.]  CUSTOMS   OF   THE   FRENCH.  55 

convenient  distance,  a  "  common  field"  and  a 
"common" 

The  first  was  a  piece  of  land  comprising  an 
area  of  several  hundred  acres,  enclosed  by  the 
villagers,  within  which  each  family  possessed  its 
own  particular  plat,  fenced  off  from  the  rest. 
The  "common"  was  a  still  more  extensive  tract 
of  land,  allowed  the  village  for  wood  and  pas- 
turage, in  which  each  family  had  a  general  right. 
In  some  cases  this  tract  embraced  several  thou- 
sand acres. 

Some  pleasant  customs  existed  in  these  French 
villages.  If  the  head  of  a  family  was  sick,  or 
absent,  or  had  met  with  any  casualty,  the  mem- 
bers of  his  household  sustained  but  little  incon- 
venience. His  plat  in  the  common  field  was 
cultivated  by  his  neighbours,  and  the  crops 
gathered. 

Another  was  not  less  beautiful.  At  the  close 
of  his  daily  toil  the  weary  husbandman  was 
usually  met  by  his  affectionate  wife  at  the  little 
wicket  gate  which  led  to  the  door  of  his  humble 
dwelling,  and  his  return  home  welcomed  with  a 
kiss  ;  the  children  next  ran  forward  to  claim  from 
their  father  a  similar  salutation — none  venturing 
into  the  house  to  invoke  a  blessing  upon  the 
frugal  meal  until  this  tender  observance  was 
fulfilled. 


56  HISTORY   OF  ILLINOIS.  [1750. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

English  and  French  territorial  claims  examined — Commence- 
ment of  hostilities  and  conduct  of  Colonel  Washington — 
Brief  sketch  of  the  war  from  1756  to  1760— Treaty  of 
peace  in  1763  between  France  and  England — Native 
hostility  to  the  English — Conspiracy  of  Pontiac — Nine  forts 
captured — Failure  of  his  attack  on  Detroit — Conciliatory 
policy  of  England — Death  of  Pontiac — Condition  of  Illinois 
under  the  British  domination — Government  proclamation — 
Annals  of  Illinois  from  1765  to  1778. 

We  have  traced  the  progress  made  by  France 
in  colonization,  and  the  establishment  of  her 
power  and  influence  in  North  America.  In 
1750  France,' besides  being  possessed  of  Canada 
in  the  North,  claimed  the  vast  countries  watered 
by  the  Mississippi  and  its  tributaries  by  right  of 
discovery.  In  defence  of  these  claims  against 
the  counter  claims  of  England,  she  had  erected 
a  line  of  forts  from  Canada  to  New  Orleans,  to 
prevent  the  encroachment  of  the  English  colo- 
nists, who  were  beginning  to  cross  the  Alleghany 
mountains  and  build  picketed  stations  in  the 
Ohio  valley. 

Previous  to  the  formation  of  that  body  of  Vir- 
ginia land  speculators  and  London  merchants, 
known  as  the  "Ohio  Company,"  incorporated 


1752.]  TERRITORIAL    CLAIMS.  57 

for  the  express  purpose  of  settling  the  valley  of 
the  Ohio,  the  colonists  had  not  ventured  beyond 
the  mountains.  But  when  the  "  Ohio  Company" 
began  to  execute  their  projects,  and  to  send  first 
settlers  to  survey  the  lands  beyond  the  Alle- 
ghanies,  and  then  settlers  to  take  possession, 
the  question  of  ownership  no  longer  admitting 
of  peaceful  discussion,  it  was  determined  to  de- 
cide it  by  the  sword. 

England  from  the  very  first  claimed  the  coun- 
try from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  ocean,  on 
the  ground  that  the  discovery  and  possession  of 
the  seacoast  was  a  discovery  and  possession  of 
the  country.  But  her  principal  claim  rested  on 
actual  purchases,  alleged  to  have  been  made 
from  the  Indians,  of  portions  of  land  situated 
beyond  the  Alleghanies. 

Previous  to  glancing  at  the  history  of  the  col- 
lision which  ensued  between  these  two  countries, 
it  is  but  natural  to  inquire  which  party  had  the 
most  equitable  claim.  It  is  almost  needless  to 
add  that  neither  party  had  a  title  to  the  lands, 
since  they  had  never  been  ceded  by  the  natives, 
who,  when  appealed  to  as  arbitrators,  shrewdly 
asked,  "Where  lay  the  Indian  lands?  for  the 
French  claim  all  on  one  side  of  the  river,  and 
the  English  all  on  the  other!" 

Owing  to  its  geographical  position,  and  the 
peaceful  character  of  its  Indian  population,  the 
territory  of  Illinois  continued  undisturbed  during 


58  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1758. 

the  long  and  harassing  war  which  followed  soon 
after. 

From  the  commencement  of  hostilities  in  1752, 
when  the  French  burnt  down  the  first  English 
trading-house  established  beyond  the  Allegha- 
nies,  until  1758,  the  repeated  campaigns  under- 
taken by  the  British  and  colonial  troops  proved 
uniformly  unsuccessful.  The  French  continued 
to  hold  command  of  the  lakes,  a  complete  ascen- 
dency over  the  North-western  tribes,  and  pos- 
session of  the  disputed  territories. 

It  was  in  these  wars  that  the  soldiers  of  the 
Revolution  were  formed.  When  first  commenced, 
Washington  was  chosen  to  negotiate  with  the 
enemy.  He  was  present  at  the  disastrous  defeat 
General  Braddock  in  1755,  and  by  his  coolness 
and  decision,  aided  by  the  heroic  bravery  of 
the  Virginia  troops  under  his  command,  he  was 
enabled  to  save  the  army  from  almost  hopeless 
destruction  by  covering  the  retreat  of  the  fugi- 
tives. But  the  year  1758  opened  under  far 
different  auspices.  William  Pitt,  now  the  Eng- 
lish Secretary  of  State,  had  determined  on  a 
rigorous  prosecution  of  the  war.  He  saw  the 
difficulties  by  which  his  country  was  surrounded, 
and  roused  the  whole  nation  by  his  energy  and 
genius.  He  demanded  supplies ;  they  were  freely 
granted.  He  rescinded  those  odious  army  regu- 
lations, which  had  caused  a  just  discontent  among 
colonial  officers,  and  allowed  all,  from  the  rank 


1763.]  CESSION   TO    ENGLAND.  59 

of  colonel  downward,  an  equal  share  of  authority 
with  the  British.  To  despair  now  succeeded 
hope ;  to  hope,  energy  and  victory.  Soldiers  en- 
listed freely  ^  and  fought  with  enthusiasm.  Louis- 
burg  yielded  to  Boscawen,  Fort  Frontenac  was 
taken  by  Bradstreet,  Du  Quesne  was  abandoned 
on  the  approach  of  Forbes,  and  in  1759  Ticon- 
deroga,  Crown  Point,  Niagara,  and  at  length 
Quebec  itself,  yielded  to  the  British  arms.  The 
war  was  now  terminated,  and  nothing  remained 
for  France  but  negotiation  with  her  conqueror. 

By  the  treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Paris  in 
1763,  France  ceded  to  England  Canada  and  its 
dependencies,  the  French  posts  and  settlements 
on  the  Ohio,  and  all  that  portion  of  Louisiana 
east  of  the  Mississippi  River,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Island  of  Orleans.  Illinois  was  of  course 
included  in  the  above  cession,  and  after  the  10th 
of  February,  1763,  acknowledged  the  supremacy 
of  England.  But  although  the  English  had  suc- 
ceeded to  the  power  they  soon  found  that  they 
did  not  possess  the  influence  of  their  predeces- 
sors over  the  native  population. 

After  Canada  and  its  dependencies  had  sur- 
rendered to  the  British  arms  in  1760,  General 
Amherst,  of  Montreal,  despatched  Major  Rogers 
to  take  possession  of  Fort  Detroit.  It  was  here 
he  first  encountered  the  celebrated  Pontiac. 

"  As  I  approached  Detroit  at  the  head  of  a 
military  force,"  writes  Rogers,  «I  was  met  by 


60  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1763. 

an  embassy  from  one  who  came  to  let  me  know 
that  Pontiac  was  at  a  small  distance,  coming 
peaceably ;  and  that  he  desired  me  to  halt  until 
he  could  see  me  with  his  own  eyes.  His  ambas- 
sador had  also  orders  to  inform  me  <  that  he  was 
Pontiac,  the  king  and  lord  of  the  country  I  was 
in.'  When  we  afterward  met,  'he  demanded 
my  business  into  his  country,  and  how  I  dared 
to  enter  it  without  his  leave.'  I  informed  him 
that  it  was  not  with  any  design  against  the  In- 
dians that  I  came,  but  to  remove  the  French 
out  of  the  country,  who  had  prevented  a  friendly 
intercourse  between  the  English  and  the  Indians. 
He  thereupon  told  me  <  that  he  stood  in  the  path 
I  travelled  in  till  morning;'  and  gave  me  a 
string  of  wampum,  as  much  as  to  say,  <  You  need 
not  march  further  without  my  leave.'  When  he 
departed  for  the  night,  he  inquired  if  <I  wanted 
any  thing  that  his  country  afforded  ;  and  if  I  did 
he  would  send  his  warriors  to  fetch  it.'  I  as- 
sured him  that  any  provisions  they  brought 
should  be  paid  for ;  and  the  next  day  we  were 
supplied  with  parched  corn  and  other  necessa- 
ries. At  our  second  meeting  we  smoked  the 
calumet  together ;  and  he  assured  me  that  he  had 
made  peace  with  me  and  my  detachment,  and 
that  I  might  pass  through  his  country  unmolested, 
and  relieve  the  French  garrison — that  he  would 
protect  me  and  my  party ;  and  as  an  earnest  of 
his  friendship,  he  sent  one  hundred  warriors  to 


1763.]  CONSPIRACY   OF   PONTIAC.  61 

protect  and  assist  us  in  driving  a  large  herd  of 
fat  cattle  we  had  brought  from  Pittsburg  for  the 
use  of  the  army.  He  sent  also  to  several  Indian 
towns  to  inform  them  that  I  had  his  consent  to 
enter  the  country.  He  attended  me  constantly 
till  I  arrived  at  Detroit,  and  was  the  means  of 
preserving  the  detachment  from  the  fury  of  the 
Indians,  who  had  assembled  at  the  mouth  of  the 
strait  to  cut  us  off." 

But  although  Major  Rogers,  by  moderate  and 
kind  words,  and  a  respectful  treatment,  suc- 
ceeded in  quieting  the  suspicion  and  suppressing 
the  rising  indignation  of  this  savage,  yet  Pontiac 
afterward  attempted  to  carry  all  the  British 
posts  by  treachery,  and  to  massacre  their  garri- 
sons. His  attachment  to  his  "  Great  Father," 
the  French  king,  which  does  him  honour,  pre- 
disposed him  to  believe  that  the  English  had 
done  his  ancient  ally  great  injustice.  "When 
the  French  came  hither,"  said  a  Chippewa  chief, 
"they  came  and  kissed  us — they  called  us  chil- 
dren, and  we  found  them  fathers :  we  lived  like 
children  in  the  same  lodge."  Pontiac  saw,  or 
thought  he  saw,  a  want  of  cordiality  in  the  Eng- 
lish toward  the  Indians.  He  looked  into  futurity 
and  foresaw  the  gradual  extinction  of  his  race, 
the  result  of  the  growing  power  of  the  English. 
He  therefore  laid  a  plan  for  a  sudden  and  con- 
temporaneous attack  on  all  their  forts,  and  sought 
to  drive  them  from  the  soil  of  his  fatherland. 


62  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1763. 

He  despatched  runners  with  a  belt  of  wampum, 
which  he  pretended  had  been  sent  him  by  the 
King  of  France,  to  all  the  Indian  tribes  on  the 
English  frontier,  a  thousand  miles  in  extent. 
His  measures  were  taken  with  so  much  precau- 
tion, that  the  storm  burst  on  the  English  unex- 
pectedly ;  and  in  the  month  of  May,  1763,  nine 
out  of  twelve  forts  were  captured  by  the  Indians, 
and  their  garrisons  either  partially  or  wholly 
massacred. 

The  circumstances  connected  with  the  surprise 
of  Fort  Mackinaw  by  these  savages  are  some- 
what remarkable.  The  Ottawas  encamped  in 
the  vicinity,  and  invited  the  British  officers  to  a 
game  at  ball,  of  which  almost  all  the  garrison 
became  spectators.  In  the  heat  of  the  contest, 
the  ball  was  hurled  as  if  by  accident  over  the 
pickets  into  the  fort,  and  the  Indians  were  suf- 
fered to  enter  and  procure  it.  This  was  done 
several  times,  and  the  British  not  suspecting  any 
treachery,  at  last  allowed  the  Indians  to  enter 
in  large  numbers.  They  immediately  com- 
menced an  attack  on  the  fort,  the  troops  were 
butchered,  and  the  fort  destroyed.  Niagara  and 
Pittsburg,  being  regular  fortifications,  were  suc- 
cessfully defended;  and  /the  garrison  in  Fort 
Detroit  were  saved  by  being  previously  made 
acquainted  with  the  treachery  and  plans  of  their 
assailants. 

Pontiac  attacked  the  latter  fort  in  person. 


1763.]  PONTIAC   AT    DETROIT.  63 

On  the  8th  of  May  he  sought  an  interview  with 
Major  Gladwyn,  and  told  him  that  "  the  Indians 
desired  to  take  their  new  father,  the  King  of  Eng- 
land, by  the  hand. ' '  Gladwyn,  unsuspicious  of  his 
designs,  consented  to  hold  a  council  in  the  fort 
the  following  day.  The  Indians  were  now  or- 
dered to  shorten  their  rifles,  so  as  to  be  able  to 
conceal  them  under  their  blankets ;  and  Pontiac 
told  them  that  when  he  presented  to  the  British 
commander  a  belt  of  wampum,  they  were  to  slay 
the  officers,  and  next,  being  reinforced  by  the 
warriors  without,  they  were  to  fall  upon  the  gar- 
rison and  demolish  the  fort.  Happily  this 
treachery  was  revealed  in  time  to  baffle  it. 
Gladwyn  ordered  the  fort  to  be  strengthened, 
the  arms  examined,  ammunition  prepared,  and 
every  man,  civil  or  military,  to  be  in  readiness. 
Night  came,  and  as  the  officers  walked  the  ram- 
parts, the  songs  and  dances  of  the  exulting  Ot- 
tawas  came  surging  up  from  their  distant  camp. 
In  the  morning,  when  Pontiac  and  his  subordinate 
chiefs  approached  the  gates  of  the  fort,  they 
were  admitted.  Finding  the  garrison  under 
arms,  Pontiac  inquired  the  reason  of  this  warlike 
display.  He  was  told  that  it  was  necessary  to 
keep  young  men  to  their  duty,  lest  they  should 
become  ignorant  and  idle.  Reassured  by  this 
reply,  Pontiac  proceeded  to  the  council-cham- 
ber, where  he  startled  the  assembled  officers  by 
the  fierceness  of  his  speech  and  the  vehemence 


64  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1763. 

of  his  gestures.  He  was,  however,  suffered  to 
proceed  until  about  to  present  the  wampum  belt, 
when  the  drums  beat  an  alarm,  the  guards  le- 
velled their  muskets,  and  the  officers  unsheathed 
their  swords.  While  Pontiac  stood  uneasy  and 
disconcerted  at  this  extraordinary  display  of 
energy,  Major  Gladwyn  drew  aside  his  blanket, 
and  discovering  the  shortened  gun,  reproached 
him  for  his  treachery.  With  a  display  of  generosity 
almost  culpable  under  the  circumstances,  the 
baffled  savages  were  ordered  to  leave  the  fort. 

On  the  3d  of  June,  1763,  intelligence  was  re- 
ceived at  Detroit  of  peace  between  France  and 
England.  General  Bradstreet  soon  after  arrived 
with  an  army  of  three  thousand  men,  and  Pontiac, 
who  had  kept  Detroit  in  a  state  of  siege,  relaxed 
his  efforts.  The  confederated  tribes,  united 
merely  by  the  hope  of  immediate  success,  pre- 
sently separated  from  each  other ;  and  old  enmi- 
ties reviving,  Pontiac  was  deserted  by  all  but  a 
few  trusty  followers. 

The  English  now  adopted  a  conciliatory  policy 
with  the  natives;  and  on  the  7th  of  October, 
1763,  a  proclamation  was  issued  by  the  king, 
declaring  it  to  be  his  royal  will  and  pleasure, 
that  no  governor  or  commander-in-chief — 

"  Grant  warrants  of  survey,  or  pass  patents, 
for  any  lands  beyond  the  heads  or  sources  of  any 
of  the  rivers  which  fall  into  the  Atlantic  ocean 
from  the  west  or  north-west,  or  upon  any  lands 


17G3.]        PROCLAMATION   BY   THE   KING.  65 

whatever,  which,  not  having  been  ceded  to  or 
purchased  by  us,  are  reserved  by  the  Indians." 

The  spirit  of  this  proclamation  is  well  seen 
in  the  concluding  paragraph,  which  we  copy  en- 
tire: — 

"And  whereas  great  frauds  and  abuses  have 
been  committed  in  purchasing  lands  of  the  In- 
dians, to  the  great  prejudice  of  our  interests, 
and  to  the  great  dissatisfaction  of  the  said  In- 
dians ;  in  order,  therefore,  to  prevent  such  irre- 
gularities for  the  future,  and  to  the  end  that  the 
Indians  may  be  convinced  of  our  justice  and  de- 
termined resolution  to  remove  all  reasonable 
cause  of  discontent,  we  do,  with  the  advice  of 
our  privy  council,  strictly  enjoin  and  require, 
that  no  private  person  do  presume  to  make  any 
purchase  from  the  said  Indians,  of  any  lands 
reserved  to  the  said  Indians  within  those  parts 
of  our  colonies  where  we  have  thought  proper  to 
allow  settlements.  But  that  if  at  any  time  any 
of  the  Indians  should  be  inclined  to  dispose  of 
the  said  lands,  the  same  shall  be  purchased  for 
us  only  in  our  name,  at  some  public  meeting  or 
assembly  of  the  said  Indians,  to  be  held  for  that 
purpose  by  the  governor  or  commander-in-chief 
of  our  colony  respectively,  within  the  limits  of 
any  proprietary,  conformably  to  such  directions 
and  instructions  as  we  or  they  shall  think  proper 
to  give  for  that  purpose." 

This  proclamation  did  much  towards  allaying 


66  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [176  L 

the  distrust  and  animosity  of  the  Indians ;  and 
as  they  were  afterward  liberally  supplied  by 
English  traders  with  arms,  ammunition,  and 
such  other  commodities  as  their  mode  of  life  re- 
quired, they  became  for  a  time  the  firm  allies 
of  the  British  government. 

Pontiac,  deserted  by  his  confederates,  and 
baffled  in  his  attempts  to  save  his  country,  with- 
drew in  disgust  even  from  his  own  tribe.  When, 
on  the  21st  of  August,  1764,  a  treaty  of  peace 
was  made  by  General  Bradstreet  with  twenty 
or  more  tribes  at  Detroit,  Pontiac  refused  to 
negotiate.  He  abandoned  his  country,  and  de- 
parting for  the  west,  lived  for  some  years  in 
Illinois,  where  he  repeatedly  attempted,  but  in 
vain,  to  bring  about  a  new  union  and  a  new 
war.  He  was  finally  assassinated  by  a  Kaskaskia 
Indian.  This  savage,  who  was  much  attached  to 
the  English,  attended  Pontiac  as  a  spy;  and 
being  convinced  from  a  speech  which  the  latter 
made  in  council,  that  he  still  retained  a  secret 
animosity  against  those  for  whom  he  professed  a 
friendship,  plunged  a  knife  into  his  heart  and 
laid  him  dead  at  his  feet. 

At  the  period  when  Illinois  passed  from  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  France  to  that  of  Great  Britain, 
the  population  of  all  classes,  exclusive  of  the  abori- 
gines, could  not  have  exceeded  three  thousand 
persons.  The  cession  took  place  in  1763 ;  but 
Illinois  still  remained  in  possession  of  the  French 


1765.]  POSSESSION   BY   THE   BRITISH.  67 

till  1765,  at  which  time  Captain  Sterling  of  the 
Royal  Highlanders  arrived,  assumed  its  govern  • 
ment  in  the  name  of  the  king,  and  established 
his  head-quarters  at  Fort  Chartres.  His  right 
to  assert  the  English  authority  over  the  territory 
was  made  known  to  the  inhabitants  by  the  fol- 
lowing proclamation : — 

"Whereas,  by  the  peace  concluded  at  Paris 
the  10th  of  February,  1763,  the  country  of  the 
Illinois  has  been  ceded  to  his  Britannic  majesty, 
and  the  taking  possession  of  the  said  country  of 
the  Illinois,  by  the  troops  of  his  majesty,  though 
delayed,  has  been  determined  upon,  we  have 
found  it  good  to  make  known  to  the  inhabitants — 

"That  his  majesty  grants  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Illinois  the  liberty  of  the  Catholic  reli- 
gion, as  it  has  already  been  granted  to  his  sub- 
jects in  Canada.  He  has  consequently  given 
the  most  precise  and  effective  orders,  to  the  end 
that  his  new  Roman  Catholic  subjects  of  the  Illi- 
9  nois  may  exercise  the  worship  of  their  religion, 
according  to  the  rites  of  the  Romish  church,  in 
the  same  manner  as  in  Canada. 

"  That  his  majesty,  moreover,  agrees  that  the 
French  inhabitants  or  others,  who  have  been 
subjects  of  the  most  Christian  king,  (the  King 
of  France,)  may  retire  in  full  safety  and  freedom 
wherever  they  please,  even  to  New  Orleans,  or 
any  other  part  of  Louisiana,  although  it  should 
happen  that  the  Spaniards  take  possession  of  it 


68  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1765. 

in  the  name  of  his  Catholic  majesty,  (the  King 
of  Spain,)  and  they  may  sell  their  estates,  pro- 
vided it  be  to  subjects  of  his  majesty,  and  trans- 
port their  effects  as  well  as  their  persons,  with- 
out restraint  upon  their  emigration,  under  any 
pretence  whatever,  except  in  consequence  of 
debts  or  of  criminal  processes. 

"  That  those  who  choose  to  retain  their  lands 
and  become  subjects  of  his  majesty,  shall  enjoy 
the  same  rights  and  privileges,  the  same  security 
for  their  persons  and  effects,  and  the  liberty  of 
trade,  as  the  old  subjects  of  the  king. 

"  That  they  are  commanded  by  these  presents 
to  take  the  oath  of  fidelity  and  obedience  to  his 
majesty,  in  presence  of  Sieur  Sterling,  Cap- 
tain of  the  Highland  regiment,  the  bearer  here- 
of, and  furnished  with  our  full  powers  for  this 
purpose. 

"That  we  recommend  forcibly  to  the  inha- 
bitants to  conduct  themselves  like  good  and 
faithful  subjects,  avoiding,  by  a  wise  and  pru- 
dent demeanour,  all  cause  of  complaint  against 
them. 

"That  they  act  in  concert  with  his  majesty's 
officers  so  that  his  troops  may  take  peaceable 
possession  of  all  the  forts,  and  order  be  kept  in 
the  country.  By  this  means  alone  they  will 
spare  his  majesty  the  necessity  of  recurring  to 
force  of  arms,  and  will  find  themselves  saved 
from  the  scourge  of  a  bloody  war,  and  of  all  the 


1772.]  BRITISH    GOVERNORS.  69 

evils  which  the  march  of  an  enemy  into  their 
country  would  draw  after  it. 

"We  direct  that  these  presents  be  read,  pub- 
lished, and  posted  up  in  the  usual  places. 

"  Done  and  given  at  head-quarters,  New  York — 
signed  with  our  hand — sealed  with  our  seal-at- 
arms,  and  countersigned  by  our  secretary,  this 
30th  of  December,  1764. 

"Thomas  Gage. 

"  By  h% Excellency,  G.  Maturin." 
The  Catholic  missionaries,  with  their  attend- 
ants, returning  presently  to  France,  many 
French  families  directed  their  course  to  the  vi- 
cinity of  New  Orleans,  preferring  a  country 
where  the  Catholic  religion  was  predominant  to 
one  under  Protestant  rule.  English  emigrants, 
however,  arrived,  but  not  in  any  considerable 
number,  so  that  the  population  of  the  country 
was  about  stationary,  and  but  little  change  was 
produced  in  the  condition  of  the  colony  until  the 
|  expedition  of  Colonel  Clarke  in  1778. 

Captain  Sterling  remained  only  a  short  time 
in  Illinois.  He  was  succeeded  by  Major  Farmer, 
of  whose  administration  little  is  known.  Colonel 
Reed  was  the  next  governor.  life  made  himself 
odious  by  a  series  of  military  oppressions,  against 
which  the  inhabitants  made  complaints,  but  with 
very  little  success.  Colonel  Reed  having  left 
the  country,  he  was  succeeded  by  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Wilkins,  who  arrived  at  Kaskaskia  on 


70  HISTORY   OF  ILLINOIS.  [1772. 

the  5th  of  September,  1768 ;  and  on  the  21st  of 
November  following,  issued  a  proclamation,  in 
which  he  stated  that  he  had  received  orders,  as 
military  commandant,  to  establish  a  court  of 
justice  in  Illinois  for  the  trial  of  civil  and  cri- 
minal causes.  Seven  judges  were  accordingly 
appointed,  who  held  their  first  court  at  Fort 
Chartres,  December  6th,  1768.  Courts  were 
subsequently  held  once  in  each  month. 

This  system,  although  greatly  preferable  to 
the  military  tribunal  which  had  preceded  it,  and 
which  had  created  so  much  dissatisfaction,  was 
very  far  from  satisfying  the  claims  of  the  people. 
They  wanted  trial  by  jury,  which,  being  denied 
them,  the  court  became  unpopular.  In  1772 
Fort  Chartres  was  abandoned  by  the  British 
garrison  in  consequence  of  being  undermined  by 
the  encroachments  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the 
seat  of  government  was  removed  to  Kaskaskia. 
It  is  not  known  at  what  period  Colonel  Wilkins 
left  the  country,  or  whether  any  British  officer  % 
succeeded  him.  When  Illinois  was  captured  by 
the  Americans  under  Colonel  Clarke,  in  1778, 
M.  Rocheblave,  a  Frenchman,  was  commandant. 


1765.]    CAUSES  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.     71 


CHAPTER  V. 

Causes  which  brought  about  the  American  Revolution — Em- 
ployment of  Indians  by  the  British — The  Illinois  settlementa 
the  grand  sources  of  Indian  hostilities — George  Rogers 
Clarke — Sends  spies  into  Illinois — His  interview  with  Patrick 
Henry — Receives  instructions  to  attack  the  British  posts  in 
Illinois — Expedition  to  Kaskaskia — John  Saunders — Strata- 
gem by  which  Kaskaskia  was  captured — Cahokia  surrenders. 

The  authority  of  England  was  now,  to  all 
human  appearance,  permanently  established  in 
Illinois ;  but  causes  soon  came  into  operation 
■which  effected  its  overthrow. 

The  enormous  expenses  incurred  by  England 
in  the  war  with  France  had  embarrassed  her 
finances ;  and  as  this  expense  was  brought  on 
partly  by  the  defence  of  her  colonial  possessions 
in  America,  she  claimed  the  right  to  draw  from 
them  in  future  a  revenue  sufficient  to  defray  the 
cost  of  their  support  and  protection.  Accord- 
ingly, in  1765,  a  bill  was  passed  by  Parliament, 
entitled  the  Stamp  Aot,  by  which  all  bonds, 
deeds,  notes,  and  various  other  business  papers 
in  America,  were  required  to  be  drawn  on  stamped 
paper,  this  stamped  paper  to  be  purchased  only 
of  agents  appointed  by  the  British  government. 
Against  this  the  colonists  loudly  protested.  They 
denied  the  right  of  Parliament  to  tax  them  in 


72  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1774. 

any  shape  whatever;  and  declared  that  they 
would  submit  to  no  imposts  that  did  not  emanate 
from  their  own  representatives.  These  remon- 
strances had  a  temporary  effect,  and  on  the  19th 
of  March,  1766,  the  Stamp  Act  was  repealed. 

But  the  right  of  the  English  government  to 
tax  her  colonies  was  still  insisted  on,  and  a  se- 
cond attempt  was  made  to  raise  a  revenue  by  the 
imposition  of  duties  on  paper,  glass,  lead,  paint, 
and  tea.  As  the  duties  were  laid  on  these  goods 
without  the  consent  of  the  colonists,  popular  in- 
dignation was  once  more  aroused.  To  allay  its 
fury,  the  British  ministry  promised  a  repeal  of 
all  the  duties  with  the  exception  of  a  nominal 
one  on  tea.  But  the  principle  involved  was  re- 
tained. When  the  ships  arrived  with  the  ob- 
noxious article,  the  tea  was  allowed  to  be  landed 
and  stored  in  some  of  the  ports ;  while  in  others 
the  vessels  were  ordered  to  return  without  dis- 
charging their  cargoes.  At  Boston  the  ships 
were  boarded  by  a  party  disguised  as  Indians, 
who  broke  open  the  tea-chests  and  poured  their 
contents  into  the  sea ;  and  at  Annapolis  the  owner 
of  a  ship  partly  freighted  with  tea  was  compelled 
to  set  fire  to  his  own  vessel.  Public  meetings 
were  now  called,  and  a  congress  of  colonial  dele- 
gates met  in  Philadelphia  on  the  1st  of  Septem- 
ber, 1774,  the  members  of  which,  after  long  and 
grave  deliberation,  adopted  a  declaration  of 
colonial  rights  and  a  petition  to  the  king. 


1774.]         REPLY   OF   COLONEL   BARRE.  73 

But  in  addition  to  the  tyranny  of  taxation 
without  representation,  every  position  assumed 
by  British  ministers  in  reference  to  the  justice 
of  the  imposition  of  these  duties  was  false. 
"Will  these  Americans,"  said  one  of  them, 
"children  planted  by  our  care,  nourished  by  our 
indulgence  till  they  are  grown  up  to  a  degree  of 
strength  and  opulence,  and  protected  by  our 
arms, — will  they  grudge  to  contribute  their  mite 
to  relieve  us  from  the  weight  of  that  heavy  bur- 
den under  which  we  lie  ?"  The  reply  of  ColoneL 
Barrd  was  prompt  and  emphatic : — "  Theyr 
planted  by  your  care  !  No ;  they  were  planted 
hy  your  oppressions.  They  fled  from  your  ty- 
ranny to  an  uncultivated,  inhospitable  country,, 
where  they  exposed  themselves  to  all  the  hard- 
ships to  which  human  nature  is  liable,  andr 
among  others,  to  the  cruelty  of  a  savage  foe — 
the  most  subtle,  and,  I  will  take  it  upon  me  to- 
say,  the  most  formidable  people  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  ;  and  there,  at  their  own  cost  and  by  their 
own  toil  and  energies,  erected  their  dwellings  in 
the  wilderness.  They  nourished  by  your  indul- 
gence !  They  grew  up  by  your  neglect.  As 
soon  as  you  began  to  extend  to  them  your  care, 
that  care  was  displayed  in  sending  persons  to 
rule  them :  men  who  were  sent  to  spy  out  their 
liberties,  to  misrepresent  their  actions,  and  to- 
prey  on  their  substance :  these  men  you  pro- 
moted to  the  highest  seats  of  justice, — some  who> 


74  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1775. 

to  my  knowledge,  were  glad,  by  going  to  a  foreign 
country,  to  escape  being  brought  to  the  bar  of  a 
court  of  justice  in  their  own.  They  protected 
by  your  arms  !  They  have  nobly  taken  up  arms 
in  your  defence ;  have  exerted  a  valour  amid 
their  constant  and  laborious  industry,  for  the 
defence  of  a  country  whose  frontier  was  drenched 
in  blood,  while  its  interior  parts  yielded  all  its 
little  savings  to  your  emoluments.  And  believe 
me,  the  same  spirit  of  freedom  which  actuated 
these  people  will  accompany  them  still.  God 
knows  that  I  do  not  at  this  time  speak  from  any 
motives  of  party  heat.  I  deliver  the  genuine 
sentiments  of  my  heart.  However  superior  to 
me  in  general  knowledge  and  experience  the  re- 
spectable body  of  this  house  may  be,  yet  I  claim 
to  know  more  of  America  than  most  of  you, — 
having  seen  that  country  and  been  conversant 
with  its  people."  Such  was  the  state  of  the 
question  between  England  and  her  colonies  at 
the  commencement  of  the  war. 

From  an  early  period  in  the  revolutionary  war, 
an  alliance  with  Indians  had  been  contemplated 
•by  both  parties.  We  have  seen  that  they  were 
employed  by  both  France  and  England  in  the 
contest  between  them.  It  is  a  well-known  his- 
torical fact,  that  the  question  about  the  employ- 
ment of  Indians  was  discussed  not  only  in  the 
British  Parliament  but  in  Congress.  Washing- 
ton himself  advised  this  step  in  a  letter  to  Con- 


1776.]      GEORGE  ROGERS  CLARKE.        75 

gress  on  the  19th  of  April,  1776,*  in  which  he 
said,  that  as  the  Indians  would  soon  be  organized 
in  support  of  one  side  or  the  other,  he  would 
suggest  that  they  be  engaged  for  the  colonies  ; 
and  on  the  3d  of  June  Congress  empowered  him 
to  raise  two  thousand  of  them  for  service  in 
Canada.  On  the  17th  of  June,  Washington  was 
authorized  to  employ  them  where  he  pleased,  and 
to  offer  them  rewards  for  prisoners. f  That  In- 
dians were  present  as  the  allies  of  England  on 
the  field  of  battle  cannot  be  denied. 

We  have  seen  that,  up  to  the  period  when  the 
British  gained  possession  of  the  Illinois  country, 
its  forests  and  prairies  had  been  exempted  from 
the  evils  of  war.  But  at  the  commencement  of 
the  revolutionary  struggle,  those  once  peaceful 
wilds  became  the  nurseries  of  hostile  bands  of 
Indians,  who,  instigated  by  the  British,  and  sup- 
plied by  them  with  arms  and  ammunition,  deluged 
the  American  frontiers  with  blood.  The  first 
American  settlements  west  of  the  Alleghanies 
were  made  in  Kentucky,  the  early  history  of 
which  abounds  in  the  most  thrilling  narratives 
of  border  warfare.  The  character  of  Boone  is 
well  known ;  but  we  have  now  to  introduce  to  the 
notice  of  the  reader  George  Rogers  Clarke,  who, 
although  a  Virginian  by  birth,  is  deservedly  cele- 


*  Sparks's  Washington,  vol.  iii.  p.  364. 
t  Secret  Journals,  vol.  i.  pp.  43-47. 


76  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1777. 

brated,  not  only  as  one  of  the  ablest  defenders 
of  the  Kentucky  frontier,  but  as  having  most 
successfully  arrested  the  ravages  of  the  Indians. 

Col.  Clarke  comprehended,  at  an  early  day, 
the  whole  policy  of  the  British.  He  found  that 
the  sources  of  Indian  devastation  were  Detroit, 
Vincennes,  and  Kaskaskia.  Arms  and  clothing 
were  supplied  at  these  military  stations  as  stimu- 
lants to  the  bloodthirsty  warriors ;  and  he  rightly 
judged  that,  by  the  capture  of  the  British  posts, 
the  evil  would  be  remedied.  Such  being  the 
conclusions  of  Clarke,  in  the  summer  of  1777 
he  sent  two  spies  to  Kaskaskia,  who  reported 
that  great  activity  prevailed  among  the  French 
population  of  that  place ;  that  the  Indians  were 
encouraged  in  their  predatory  excursions  by  the 
inhabitants  generally,  and  more  especially  by 
English  agents ;  and  that  the  French  and  Indians 
had  been  told  by  English  traders  and  others  that 
the  Virginians  and  Kentuckians  were  the  most 
cruel  and  barbarous  people  on  earth.  They  also 
reported  that  strong  evidence  of  affection  for 
the  Americans  existed  among  some  of  the  inha- 
bitants. 

In  December,  1777,  Col.  Clarke  hastened  to 
Williamsburg,  the  capital  of  Virginia,  and  sub- 
mitted to  Governor  Patrick  Henry  his  plan  of 
attack  on  the  Illinois  settlements.  His  scheme 
received  the  approval  of  the  governor  and  council. 
The  preliminary  arrangements  were  soon  made. 


1778.]        ORDERS  TO  CLARKE.  77 

Twelve  hundred  pounds  were  advanced  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  the  expedition,  and  orders  were 
issued  to  the  Virginia  commandant  at  Fort  Pitt 
to  supply  Clarke  with  ammunition,  boats,  and  all 
other  necessary  equipments. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  1778,  Col.  Clarke 
commenced  his  march,  furnished  with  two  sets  of 
instructions — one  public,  authorizing  him  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  Kentucky  frontier  for  its  defence ; 
and  the  other  private,  ordering  an  attack  on  the 
British  post  at  Kaskaskia,  from  which  we  make 
the  following  extract : — 

"  You  are  to  proceed  with  all  convenient  speed 
to  raise  seven  companies  of  soldiers,  to  consist 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  each,  officered  in 
the  usual  manner,  armed  and  properly  equipped 
for  the  enterprise ;  and  with  this  force  attack 
the  British  force  at  Kaskaskia. 

"It  is  conjectured  that  there  are  many  pieces 
of  cannon,  and  military  stores  to  a  considerable 
amount  at  that  place,  the  taking  and  preserva- 
tion of  which  would  be  a  valuable  acquisition  to 
the  State.  If  you  are  so  fortunate,  therefore, 
as  to  succeed  in  your  expedition,  you  will  take 
every  possible  measure  to  secure  the  artillery 
and  stores,  and  whatever  may  advantage  the 
State. 

"For  the  transportation  of  the  troops,  provi- 
sions, &c.  down  the  Ohio,  you  are  to  apply  to 
the  commanding  officer  at  Fort  Pitt  for  boats ; 
7* 


78  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1777. 

and,  during  the  whole  transaction,  you  are  to 
take  especial  care  to  keep  the  whole  destination 
of  your  force  secret;  its  success  depends  upon 
this.  Orders  are  therefore  give  to  Captain  Smith 
to  secure  the  two  men  from  Kaskaskia.  Similar 
conduct  will  be  proper  in  similar  cases. 

"  It  is  earnestly  desired  that  you  show  humanity 
to  such  British  subjects,  and  other  persons,  as 
fall  in  your  hands.  If  the  white  inhabitants  at 
that  post  and  neighbourhood  will  give  undoubted 
evidence  of  their  attachment  to  this  State  (for  it 
is  certain  they  live  within  its  limits)  by  taking 
the  test  prescribed  by  law,  and  by  every  other 
way  and  means  in  their  power,  let  them  be 
treated  as  fellow-citizens,  and  their  persons  and 
property  duly  secured.  Assistance  and  protec- 
tion against  all  enemies  whatever  shall  be  afforded 
them,  and  the  commonwealth  of  Virginia  is 
pledged  to  accomplish  it.  But  if  these  people 
will  not  accede  to  these  reasonable  demands, 
they  must  feel  the  miseries  of  war  under  the 
i  direction  of  that  humanity  that  has  hitherto  dis- 
tinguished Americans,  and  which  it  is  expected 
you  will  ever  consider  as  the  rule  of  your  con- 
duct, and  from  which  you  are  in  no  instance  to 
^depart." 

These  instructions,  considering  the  provoca- 
tions that  existed,  are  in  the  highest  degree 
honourable  to  the  governor  and  council.  It  was 
found  impossible,  however,  to  raise  more  than 


1777.]     EXPEDITION   AGAINST   KASKASKIA.         79 

three  companies  ;  and  with  these  Colonel  Clarke 
descended  the  Ohio,  where  he  took  possession  of 
and  fortified  Corn  Island,  opposite  the  present 
city  of  Louisville,  Kentucky.  Here  he  was 
joined  by  Captain  Bowman,  and  a  company  from 
Kentucky  under  Captain  Dillard.  He  now  dis- 
closed to  the  troops  their  real  destination,  many 
of  whom  received  the  tidings  with  unbounded 
applause.  These  gallant  sons  of  Kentucky 
thought  with  their  commander  that  the  secret 
of  Indian  hostilities  lay  somewhere  in  the  West, 
and  the  whole  detachment  was  eager  to  be  con- 
ducted thither.  There  were  others,  however,  to 
whom  the  perils  of  the  expedition  were  less  in- 
viting. On  the  morning  appointed  for  starting, 
Captain  Dillard  discovered,  to  his  great  mortifi- 
cation, that  a  number  of  his  men  had  deserted. 
The  disappointment  was  cruel,  and  its  conse- 
quences alarming.  A  party  on  horseback  sent 
after  the  fugitives  captured  seven  or  eight  of 
them,  but  the  rest  had  dispersed  through  the 
woods.  These  fugitives,  after  enduring  more 
hardships  than  those  who  followed  Clarke,  finally 
obtained  shelter  in  a  fort,  into  which  they  were 
for  some  time  indignantly  refused  admission. 

After  reviewing  his  little  army,  and  equipping 
it  after  the  Indian  fashion  for  a  march  across 
the  country,  on  the  24th  of  June,  during  a  total 
eclipse  of  the  sun,  Colonel  Clarke  sailed  down 
the  Ohio,  and  landed  on  an  island  at  the  mouth 


80  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1777. 

of  the  Tennessee  River.  Here  he  encountered 
a  party  of  hunters  who  had  recently  come  from 
Kaskaskia,  and  from  whom  he  learned  that  the 
garrison  was  commanded  by  one  M.  Rocheblave, 
that  the  militia  were  well  disciplined,  and  that 
spies  were  stationed  along  the  Mississippi  River, 
who  were  directed  to  keep  a  sharp  look-out  for  the 
Kentuckians.  The  hunters  also  informed  Clarke 
that  the  fort  which  commanded  the  town  was 
kept  in  order  as  a  place  of  retreat,  but  had  nc 
regular  garrison,  and  that  the  military  defences 
of  the  place  were  attended  to  merely  as  a  matter 
of  form,  and  not  from  any  belief  in  the  necessity 
of  being  prepared  for  any  sudden  attack,  which 
was  not  at  all  expected  in  that  quarter.  The 
hunters  thought  that  by  a  sudden  surprise  the 
place  might  be  easily  captured,  and  having 
offered  their  services  as  guides,  John  Saunders 
was  chosen  to  conduct  the  expedition.  The 
boats  were  now  dropped  down  to  a  point  on  the 
Illinois  shore,  and  concealed  a  little  above  the 
place  where  Fort  Massac  was  afterward  built, 
and  the  little  army  took  up  its  line  of  march 
through  the  wilderness. 

Having  travelled  upward  of  one  hundred  miles, 
on  the  third  day  their  guide  became  so  bewil- 
dered that  he  could  no  longer  direct  their  course. 
A  suspicion  immediately  arose  among  the  men 
that  he  intended  to  betray  them,  and  they  de- 
manded his  instant  death.     He  begged,  however, 


1778.]    ARRIVAL   OF   CLARKE'S   EXPEDITION.     81 

to  be  allowed  to  go  a  short  distance  and  try  to 
find  the  way.  Permission  was  granted  by  the 
commander-in-chief,  and  a  guard  ordered  to  ac- 
company him,  by  whom  he  was  told  that  if  he 
did  not  conduct  the  army  into  the  hunter's  road 
to  Kaskaskia,  which  he  had  so  frequently  tra- 
velled, and  which  led  through  a  country  that  no 
woodsman  could  well  forget,  he  should  be  hanged. 
After  searching  for  some  time,  the  poor  fellow 
exclaimed,  "I  know  that  clump  of  timber,"  and 
immediately  pointed  out  the  direction  of  Kas- 
kaskia, his  innocence  being  at  once  clearly  esta- 
blished. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1778,  Clarke's  party, 
with  their  garments  torn  and  soiled,  and  a  three 
weeks'  growth  of  beard,  approached  Kaskaskia, 
and  secreted  themselves  in  the  woods  in  its  neigh- 
bourhood. Here  they  halted  till  dark,  detach- 
ments having  been  sent  forward  to  reconnoitre 
the  village ;  these  soon  returned  and  reported 
that  "  the  militia  had  been  called  out  the  day 
before ;  but  as  no  cause  for  alarm  apparently 
existed,  they  had  been  dismissed,  and  that  every 
thing  was  quiet — that  there  was  a  number  of 
men  in  the  town,  and  but  few  Indians,  the 
greater  part  having  recently  left." 

Clarke  now  determined  to  turn  to  good  account 
the  terror  with  which  the  English  had  inspired 
the  minds  of  the  Kaskaskians  against  the  Vir- 
ginians and  Kentuckians.      He  rightly  judged 


82  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1778. 

that  if  lie  was  fortunate  enough  to  gain  posses- 
sion of  the  town,  and  then  endeavoured  bj  his 
conduct  to  confirm  the  fears  of  the  Kaskaskians, 
that  when  undeceived  there  would  be  a  natural 
revulsion  of  feeling,  and  they  would  become 
valuable  friends  and  allies.  This  policy  was  com- 
pletely successful.  The  assailants  were  formed 
into  three  divisions,  two  of  which  received  orders 
to  cross  the  river  and  invest  the  town,  while  the 
third,  which  was  commanded  by  Colonel  Clarke 
himself,  took  possession  of  the  fort.  This  plan 
of  attack  succeeded  admirably.  The  fort  was 
immediately  taken,  and  its  governor,  M.  Roche- 
blave,  made  prisoner,  while  the  other  two  divi- 
sions, having  crossed  the  river,  entered  the  town 
and  intimidated  the  inhabitants  by  a  succes- 
sion of  Indian  yells.  In  a  moment  men,  women, 
and  children  ran  screaming  in  all  directions,  "Les 
long  couteaux!  Les  long  couteaux!"  The  long 
knives !  the  long  knives !  and  the  streets  were 
immediately  cleared.  In  about  two  hours  the 
inhabitants  were  all  disarmed  and  the  town  com- 
pletely at  the  mercy  of  its  invaders. 

During  the  night  the  troops,  in  obedience  to 
orders,  continued  to  patrol  the  place  in  small 
parties,  in  every  possible  direction,  yelling  and 
whooping  in  the  most  approved  Indian  fashion, 
while  the  people  remained  quiet  in  their  houses. 
Next  day  the  soldiers  were  removed  to  the  sub- 
urbs, and  the  inhabitants  allowed  to  walk  about 


1778.]      CAPTURE  OF  KASKASKIA.        83 

the  streets.  As  soon,  however,  as  they  were 
seen  congregating  together,  Clarke  had  some  of 
them  arrested  and  put  in  irons  without  allowing 
them  to  speak  a  word.  This  display  of  military 
despotism  entirely  subjugated  the  Kaskaskians, 
who,  filled  with  the  utmost  consternation,  ex- 
pected neither  mercy  nor  compassion. 

At  last  M.  Gibault,  the  village  priest,  and  five 
or  six  elderly  gentlemen,  obtained  permission  to 
wait  on  Clarke.  If  they  were  surprised  at  the 
sudden  capture  of  their  town,  they  were  much 
more  astonished  at  the  personal  appearance  of 
the  captors.  The  clothes  of  Clarke  and  his 
men  were  ragged  and  dirty,  and  their  aspect 
frightfully  savage  and  disgusting.  So  com- 
pletely had  the  expedition  confounded  all  ranks 
and  distinctions,  that  the  deputation  were  at  a 
loss  whom  to  address  as  the  commander-in-chief. 
Colonel  Clarke  being  pointed  out,  the  priest,  in 
a  subdued  and  humble  voice,  which  indicated 
what  he  felt,  said: — "That  the  inhabitants  ex- 
pected to  be  separated,  never  to  meet  again  on 
earth,  and  they  begged  for  permission  through 
him  to  assemble  once  more  in  the  church  to  take  a 
final  leave  of  each  other."  Colonel  Clarke,  aware 
that  he  was  suspected  of  hostility  to  their  reli- 
gion, carelessly  replied  that  the  Americans  never 
interfered  with  the  religious  opinion  or  practices 
of  others,  but  left  every  man  to  worship  God  as 
he  pleased,  and  that  they  might  hold  a  meeting 


84  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1778. 

in  their  church  if  they  pleased,  but  on  no  account 
must  a  single  person  leave  the  town.  An  at- 
tempt at  further  conversation  was  sternly  re- 
pelled, and  the  deputation  abruptly  dismissed. 

The  priest  and  people  presently  assembled  in 
the  church,  and  the  houses  were  all  deserted. 
The  solemn,  mournful  chant  ascended.  The  af- 
fecting service  closed  after  being  protracted  to 
an  unusual  length,  and  the  priest  with  a  second 
deputation  waited  on  the  stern  conqueror  to  ex- 
press, in  the  name  of  the  village,  "  their  thanks 
for  the  indulgence  they  had  received."  The  de- 
putation now  sought  to  plead  with  Clarke  on  the 
subject  of  their  separation,  and  endeavoured  to 
apologize  for  their  conduct.  They  assured  him 
that  they  did  not  understand  the  nature  of  the 
contest  between  the  English  and  the  Americans ; 
that  they  were  precluded  by  the  remoteness  of 
their  situation  from  obtaining  accurate  informa- 
tion; that  some  of  their  number  had  expressed 
themselves  in  favour  of  the  Americans,  and 
others  would  have  done  so  if  they  dared;  and 
that  their  conduct  had  been  influenced  by  the 
British  commandant,  whom  they  supposed  they 
were  bound  to  obey.  "  They  were  sensible," 
they  said,  "  that  their  present  situation  was  the 
fate  of  war,  and  they  could  submit  to  the  loss  of 
property,  but  they  begged  not  to  be  separated 
from  their  wives  and  children,  and  requested  to 


1778.]  CLARKE'S   ADDRESS.  85 

be  permitted  to  retain  some  clothes  and  provi- 
sions for  their  future  support !" 

Colonel  Clarke  having  gained  his  object,  and 
seeing  them  overcome  by  their  fears,  now  re- 
solved to  try  the  effect  of  that  lenity  and  gene- 
rosity of  conduct  which  had  been  all  along  se- 
cretly intended  as  the  ultimatum  of  this  stern, 
painful,  though  necessary  policy.  He  therefore 
suddenly  addressed  them  thus  : — 

"  What  do  you  take  us  to  be  ?  Do  you  think 
we  are  savages — that  we  intend  to  massacre  you 
all  ?  Do  you  think  Americans  will  strip  women 
and  children,  and  take  the  bread  out  of  their 
mouths?  My  countrymen  disdain  to  make  war 
on  helplessness  and  innocence  !  It  was  to  pro- 
tect our  own  wives  and  children  from  Indian 
barbarity  and  cruelty  that  we  have  penetrated 
this  wilderness.  We  have  conquered  this,  and  will 
subjugate  every  other  British  post  where  savages 
are  supplied  with  arms  and  ammunition  to  murder 
us.  We  do  not  war  against  Frenchmen.  The 
King  of  France,  your  former  master,  is  our  ally. 
His  ships  and  soldiers  are  fighting  for  the  Ame- 
ricans. Go  and  enjoy  your  religion,  and  wor- 
ship where  you  please.  Any  insult  offered  to  it 
will  be  immediately  punished.  Your  friends  in 
confinement  shall  be  released.  Your  fellow- 
citizens  may  dismiss  all  apprehensions,  and  are 
quite  at  liberty  to  conduct  themselves  as  usual. 
No  man's  property  shall  be  molested.  We  are 
8 


86  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1778- 

convinced  that  you  have  been  misinformed,  and 
have  been  prejudiced  against  Americans  by  Bri- 
tish officers.  We  are  your  friends,  and  have 
come  to  deliver  you  from  British  authority  and 
usurpation." 

The  effect  this  speech  was  electric.  The  air 
immediately  resounded  with  the  joyous  huzzas 
of  the  inhabitants  for  freedom  and  the  Ameri- 
cans. The  people  once  more  assembled  in  the 
church,  not  with  tears,  but  with  grateful  and 
happy  countenances.  The  Te  Deum  was  sung. 
The  cannon  roared.  The  bells  rang  a  merry  peal, 
and  the  utmost  hilarity  everywhere  prevailed. 
Thus,  by  a  happily  concerted  plan,  the  town  of 
Kaskaskia  was  conquered,  the  authority  of  the 
British  overthrown,  and  the  government  of  the 
Americans,  and  those  principles  of  liberty  for 
which  they  contended,  established  firmly  in  the 
affections  of  its  inhabitants. 

Colonel  Clarke,  having  effected  this  most  desi- 
rable revolution,  next  turned  his  attention  to  the 
small  village  of  Cahokia,  situated  about  sixty 
miles  higher  up  the  Mississippi.  Some  gentle- 
men of  Kaskaskia  who  were  apprized  of  his  in- 
tentions, offered  to  accompany  the  detachment 
which,  with  Major  Bowman  at  its  head,  was  or- 
dered to  surprise  that  post.  They  assured  Colo- 
nel Clarke  that  the  people  of  Cahokia  were  their 
relations  and  friends,  and  they  had  no  doubt  of 
their  acting  in  unison  with  them  when  the  cir- 


1778.]     SURRENDER  OF  CAHOKIA.        87 

cumstances  in  which  they  were  placed  should  be 
explained.  Several  Kaskaskia  gentlemen  pre- 
ceded the  detachment  to  announce  to  the  Caho- 
kians  the  change  of  government.  This  expedi- 
tion was  also  successful,  and  the  post  was  taken 
without  bloodshed.  Indeed,  there  was  not  a 
dozen  British  soldiers  in  the  garrison.  The  Ca- 
hokians  were  at  first  very  much  alarmed  when  the 
cry  of  "  Les  longs  couteaux"  was  raised,  but  their 
fears  were  speedily  "allayed.  The  people  took 
the  oath  of  allegiance,  and  in  a  few  days  the  ut- 
most harmony  prevailed.  Cahokia  was  at  this 
time  a  place  of  considerable  trade,  it  being  a 
depot  for  the  distribution  of  ammunition  and 
arms  to  the  Indians.  A  considerable  body  of 
the  latter  were  encamped  in  the  neighbourhood, 
but  they  dispersed  on  the  approach  of  the  Ame- 
ricans. 


88  HISTORY  OF  ILLINOIS.  [1778. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


The  capture  of  the  British  post  at  Vincennes — Complimentary 
resolution  of  the  Virginia  legislature — Negotiations  of  Clarke 
with  the  Indians — His  mode  of  treating  them — The  Meadow 
Indians  attempt  his  life — Affecting  and  romantic  incident — 
Fort  Vincennes  recaptured  by  Colonel  Hamilton,  Governor 
of  Detroit,  and  the  whole  garrison,  consisting  of  one  officer 
and  one  private,  allowed  to  march  out  of  the  fort  with  the 
honours  of  war — Expedition  of  Colonel  Clarke  against  Vin- 
cennes— Incidents  on  the  march — Fort  Vincennes  re-taken 
by  the  Americans — Governor  Harrison's  letter  to  Colonel 
Clarke. 


Notwithstanding  his  brilliant  and  almost 
unexpected  success  at  Kaskaskia  and  Cahokia, 
Colonel  Clarke  felt  that  there  was  no  certainty 
of  his  retaining  these  places  so  long  as  the  Bri- 
tish military  station  at  Fort  Vincennes  remained 
unconquered.  His  force  was  too  small  to  allow 
him  to  throw  a  garrison  into  Kaskaskia  and  Ca- 
hokia, and  leave  him  a  sufficiency  of  military 
strength  with  which  to  attempt  the  subjugation 
of  Fort  Vincennes.  In  this  state  of  perplexity, 
Colonel  Clarke  resolved  to  advise  with  M.  Gi- 
bault,  the  Roman  Catholic  priest  of  Kaskaskia, 
who  was  also  the  priest  of  Vincennes,  and  to 
obtain  from  him  a  knowledge  of  the  defences  of 
the  fort,  and  of  the  best  way  to  effect  its  re- 


1778.]  CAPTURE    OF   VINCENNES.  89 

duction.  M.  Gibault  informed  him  that  Governor 
Abbot  had  gone  to  Detroit  on  business ;  that  a 
military  expedition  against  the  fort  was  wholly 
unnecessary ;  that  the  inhabitants  were  mostly 
French,  and  pledged  himself  to  bring  them  over 
to  the  side  of  the  Americans  if  Colonel  Clarke 
would  permit  him  to  use  his  influence  for  that 
purpose.  The  offer  of  M.  Gibault  was  accepted, 
and  through  his  agency  and  influence  the  inha- 
bitants threw  off  their  allegiance  to  the  British, 
the  garrison  was  overpowered  and  expelled,  and 
the  American  flag  displayed  from  the  battle- 
ments. 

Colonel  Clarke  had  now  by  policy  rather  than 
by  force  effected  the  reduction  of  all  the  British 
posts  in  Illinois ;  and  on  the  23d  of  November, 
1778,  the  legislature  of  Virginia  passed  the  fol- 
lowing complimentary  resolution : — 

"  Whereas,  authentic  information  has  been 
received  that  Lieutenant-Colonel  George  Rogers 
Clarke,  with  a  body  of  Virginia  militia,  has  re- 
duced the  British  posts  in  the  western  part  of 
this  commonwealth,  on  the  river  Mississippi  and 
its  branches,  whereby  great  advantage  may  ac- 
crue to  the  common  cause  of  America,  as  well 
as  to  this  commonwealth  in  particular : — 

"  Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  this  house  are 
justly  due  to  the  said  Colonel  Clarke,  and  the 
brave  officers  and  men  under  his  command,  for 
their  extraordinary  resolution  and  perseverance, 

8* 


90  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1778. 

in  so  hazardous  an  enterprise,  and  for  the  im- 
portant services  thereby  rendered  their  coun- 
try." 

The  British  posts  in  the  West  having  been 
reduced,  Clarke  next  endeavoured  to  conciliate 
and  win  over  to  the  American  cause  the  numerous 
and  powerful  Indian  tribes  inhabiting  this  ex- 
tensive region.  It  was  in  this  wild  and  danger- 
ous diplomacy  that  his  genius  especially  displayed 
itself.  He  had  carefully  studied  the  Indian 
character.  His  policy  was  not  to  invite  the  In- 
dians to  form  treaties,  because  he  was  satisfied 
that  they  always  interpreted  such  invitations  as 
an  evidence  of  fear  and  weakness  on  the  part  of 
those  who  gave  them.  He  therefore  maintained 
the  strictest  reserve,  let  the  Indians  make  the 
first  overtures ;  and  when  he  made  presents,  did 
it  with  an  apparently  parsimonious  hand,  as  if 
he  gave  them  away  unwillingly.  His  first  coun- 
cil with  the  red  sons  of  the  forest  was  held  at 
Cahokia  in  September,  1778 ;  and  as  it  is  some- 
what remarkable,  a  brief  account  of  it  deserves 
to  be  given. 

The  parties  having  met,  both  white  and  red, 
Clarke  waited  for  the  Indians  to  make  the  first 
offer  of  alliance.  When  this  was  done,  and  the 
bloody  belt  of  wampum  and  the  flag  sent  them 
by  the  British  stamped  upon  in  token  of  rejec- 
tion, Clarke  guardedly  replied  that  he  would 
think  over   their  proposal,   and  give  them  an 


1778.]    NEGOTIATIONS   WITH   THE   INDIANS.       91 

answer  the  next  day.  He  advised  them  not 
to  shake  hands  with  the  Americans,  as  peace 
was  not  concluded,  and  it  would  be  time  enough 
to  fraternize  when  they  could  give  them  their 
heart  also  :  the  council  was  then  adjourned.  The 
following  day  the  Indians  having  collected  to- 
gether to  hear  the  answer  of  the  "Big  Knife," 
as  they  termed  the  Americans,  Clarke  addressed 
them  as  follows : 

"  Men  and  warriors,  pay  attention  to  my  words. 
I  am  a  man  and  a  warrior,  not  a  councillor ;  I  carry 
war  in  my  right  hand,  and  in  my  left  peace.  I  am 
sent  by  the  great  council  of  the  Big  Knife  and 
their  friends,  to  take  possession  of  all  the  towns 
occupied  by  the  English  in  this  country,  and  to 
watch  the  motions  of  the  red  people.  I  know 
there  is  a  mist  before  your  eyes.  I  will  dispel 
the  clouds,  that  you  may  clearly  see  the  causes 
of  the  war  between  the  Big  Knife  and  the  Eng- 
lish ;  then  you  may  judge  for  yourselves  which 
party  is  in  the  right.  And  if  you  are  warriors, 
as  you  profess  to  be,  prove  it  by  adhering 
faithfully  to  the  party  which  you  shall  believe 
to  be  entitled  to  your  friendship,  and  not  show 
yourselves  to  be  squaws."  Colonel  Clarke  then 
explained,  at  some  length,  the  cause  of  the  diffi- 
culty between  the  English  and  Americans,  and 
concluded  his  harangue  in  the  following  inde- 
pendent strain : — 

"  You  can  now  judge  who  is  in  the  right.     I 


92  HISTORY   OP  ILLINOIS.  [1778. 

have  already  told  you  who  I  am.  Here  is  a  bloody 
belt  and  a  white  one ;  behave  like  men,  and  don't 
let  your  being  surrounded  by  Big  Knives  cause 
you  to.  take  up  one  belt  with  your  hands  while 
your  hearts  take  up  the  other.  If  you  take  the 
bloody  path,  you  shall  leave  the  town  in  safety, 
and  may  go  and  join  your  friends,  the  English. 
We  will  then  try,  like  warriors,  who  can  put  the 
most  stumbling-blocks  in  each  other's  way,  and 
keep  our  clothes  longest  stained  with  blood.  As 
I  am  convinced  you  never  heard  the  truth  before, 
I  do  not  wish  you  to  answer  until  you  have  taken 
time  to  consult.  We  will  therefore  part  this 
evening,  and  when  the  Great  Spirit  shall  bring 
us  together  again,  let  us  speak  and  think  like 
men  with  but  'one  heart  and  one  tongue.'  " 

This  speech  produced  the  desired  effect.  The 
next  day,  the  Indian  council  fire  having  been  re- 
kindled with  more  than  usual  ceremony,  the  Red 
men  united  with  the  "  Big  Knife,"  and  promised 
to  fight  no  more  for  the  English  against  the 
Americans.  In  this  and  other  negotiations  there 
is  no  doubt  that  the  success  of  Clarke  with  the 
Indians  depended  mainly  on  the  fact  that  France 
was  the  ally  of  the  United  States,  the  Indians 
always  retaining  a  profound  regard  for  their  first 
"  Great  Father,"  the  French  king. 

The  negotiation  of  Colonel  Clarke  with  the 
Meadow  Indians  is  so  characteristic  and  romantic 
that  we  must  not  omit  to  narrate  a  few  circum- 


1778.]  INDIAN   NEGOTIATIONS.  93 

stances  connected  with  it.  These  Indians  at- 
tempted the  life  of  Clarke  in  consequence  of 
having  been  proffered  a  very  large  reward  in 
case  of  success.  Their  plot  was  detected,  and 
the  leading  Indians,  having  been  secured,  were 
every  morning  led  to  the  council-house  in  chains, 
where  he  whom  they  had  attempted  to  kill  was 
daily  engaged  in  forming  friendly  alliances  with 
their  red  brethren.  By  this  means  they  were 
led  to  see  the  futility  of  their  project.  After 
a  while  the  American  commander  ordered  their 
irons  to  be  struck  off,  and  in  his  quiet  way,  full 
of  scorn,  said  : — 

"  Everybody  thinks  you  ought  to  die  for  your 
treachery  upon  my  life,  amid  the  sacred  deli- 
berations of  a  council.  I  had  determined  to  in- 
flict death  on  you  for  your  base  attempt,  and  you 
yourselves  must  be  sensible  that  you  have  justly 
forfeited  your  lives ;  but,  on  considering  the 
meanness  of  watching  a  bear  and  catching  him 
asleep,  I  have  found  out  that  you  are  not  war- 
riors, only  old  women,  and  too  mean  to  be  killed 
by  the  Big  Knife.  But  as  you  ought  to  be 
punished  for  putting  on  breech-clothes  like  men, 
when  you  have  acted  like  women,  they  shall  be 
taken  off,  and  plenty  of  provisions  shall  be  given 
you  for  your  journey  home,  as  women  don't  know 
how  to  hunt ;  and  during  your  stay  you  shall  be 
treated  in  every  respect  as  squaws."  Having 
thus  addressed  them,  Clarke  turned  away  without 


94  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1773. 

noticing  them  further,  and  commenced  a  con- 
versation with  his  surrounding  friends. 

The  children  of  the  prairie  were  unaccountably 
stirred  by  this  treatment.  They  had  looked  for 
anger,  not  contempt — confinement,  not  liberty. 
They  took  counsel  together,  and  presently  a  chief 
came  forward,  made  a  speech,  and  offered  the 
belt  and  calumet.  The  interpreter  was  about  to 
translate  the  words  of  friendship,  but  Clarke 
sternly  forbid  him,  and  a  sword  lying  on  the 
table,  he  took  it  up,  and  with  one  blow  severed 
the  calumet,  the  sacred  symbol  of  proffered  peace, 
accompanying  the  stroke  with  the  cutting  remark 
that  "he  did  not  treat  with  women."  The  of- 
fending Indians  now  asked  the  intercession  of 
their  red  brethren  who  had  been  admitted  to 
friendship,  and  several  chiefs  belonging  to  those 
tribes  arose  and  pleaded  in  their  behalf.  But 
the  anger  of  the  American  commander  was  not 
to  be  thus  assuaged,  and  aware  of  the  vulnerable 
points  of  Indian  character  he  replied,  "that  the 
Big  Knife  had  never  made  war  upon  the  Indians ; 
and  that  when  Americans  came  across  such  peo- 
ple in  the  woods,  they  commonly  shot  them  as 
they  did  wolves,  to  prevent  their  eating  the  deer." 
All  this  wrought  more  and  more  on  the  offending 
tribe.  Again  they  took  counsel,  and  then  two 
young  men  came  forward,  and  covering  their 
heads  with  their  blankets,  sat  down  before  the 
impenetrable  commander.    Then  two  aged  chiefs 


1778.]  INDIAN   NEGOTIATIONS.  95 

arose,  and  while  one  of  them  explained  to  Colonel 
Clarke  that  these  two  young  men  offered  their 
lives  as  an  atonement  for  the  offences  of  their 
tribe,  the  other  once  more  proffered  him  the 
calumet.  Colonel  Clarke,  his  officers,  soldiers, 
and  the  assembled  tribes  beheld  in  silence  those 
two  young  Indian  patriots.  Anxiety  and  sym- 
pathy with  the  proffered  victims  who  thus  nobly 
presented  themselves  as  a  sacrifice  to  appease 
the  wrath  of  the  "Big  Knife,"  was  now  depicted 
on  every  countenance.  With  difficulty  suppress- 
ing his  emotions,  Colonel  Clarke  approached  the 
young  men,  and  bade  them  be  uncovered  and 
stand  up.  "I  am  glad  to  find,"  said  he,  warmly, 
"that  there  are  men  among  all  nations.  With 
you,  who  alone  are  fit  to  be  chiefs  of  your  tribe, 
I  am  willing  to  treat ;  through  you  I  am  ready 
to  grant  peace  to  your  brothers ;  I  take  you  by 
the  hands  as  chiefs  worthy  of  being  such !"  He 
then  introduced  the  two  young  Indian  patriots 
to  the  American  officers  as  well  as  to  the  French 
and  Spanish  gentlemen  who  were  present,  and 
afterward  to  the  chiefs  of  the  other  tribes.  This 
clemency  on  the  part  of  Clarke,  together  with 
his  high  appreciation  of  Indian  merit,  caused  the 
name  of  the  white  negotiator  to  be  everywhere 
respected,  while  the  tribe  in  question  became  the 
firm  allies  of  the  Americans. 

Colonel  Clarke  now  began  to  be  apprehensive 
for  the  safety  of  Fort  Vincennes.     Although  he 


96  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1779. 

had  appointed  Captain  Helm  commandant  of 
that  place,  on  being  apprized  by  M.  Gibault  of 
its  capture,  he  had  never  been  able  to  afford  it  a 
garrison.  On  the  29th  of  January,  1779,  Colo- 
nel Vigo  brought  intelligence  that  Governor 
Hamilton  of  Detroit  had  reduced  the  inhabit- 
ants, re-established  the  British  power,  and  was 
only  awaiting  the  return  of  spring  to  attempt 
the  recovery  of  Kaskaskia  and  Cahokia,  preli- 
minary to  a  general  assault  along  the  whole  line 
of  the  Kentucky  frontier. 

The  intelligence  brought  by  Col.  Vigo  about 
the  recapture  of  Fort  Vincennes  was  in  sub- 
stance as  follows : — Governor  Hamilton  appeared 
before  the  fort  on  the  14th  of  December,  1778, 
with  an  army  of  thirty  regulars,  fifty  French 
volunteers,  and  four  hundred  Indians.  The  peo- 
ple living  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  fort  made 
no  effort  to  defend  it;  and  the  only  garrison 
within  its  walls  was  Captain  Helm  and  a  private 
soldier  called  Henry.  Seeing  the  troops  at  a 
distance,  they  loaded  a  cannon  which  they  placed 
in  the  open  gateway,  and  the  commandant  of 
the  fort,  Captain  Helm,  stood  by  the  cannon  with 
a  lighted  match.  When  Governor  Hamilton  and 
his  military  approached  within  hailing  distance, 
Helm  called  out  with  a  loud  voice,  "Halt!" 
This  show  of  resistance  made  Hamilton  stop  and 
demand  a  surrender  of  the  garrison.  "No  man," 
exclaimed  Helm  with  an  oath,  »  enters  here  until 


! 


1779.]      EXPEDITION   AGAINST   VINCENNES.         97 

I  know  the  terms."  Hamilton  replied,  "You 
shall  have  the  honours  of  war."  Helm  hereupon 
surrendered  the  fort,  and  the  whole  garrison,  con- 
sisting of  the  American  commandant  and  one 
private,  marched  out,  and  received  the  customary 
mark  of  respect  for  their  brave  defence. 

The  situation  of  Clarke  now  became  perilous. 
There  was  little  probability  of  his  maintaining 
his  position  in  Cahokia  and  Kaskaskia,  as  his 
army  was  too  small  to  stand  a  siege,  and  he  was 
in  too  remote  a  part  of  the  country  to  obtain  as- 
sistance. Detached  parties  of  hostile  Indians 
sent  out  by  Captain  Hamilton  began  to  appear 
in  Illinois.  As  the  only  means  of  escape  from 
the  difficulties  of  his  position,  Clarke  determined 
to  anticipate  his  enemy  by  striking  the  first  blow. 
Having  learned  from  Colonel  Vigo  that  a  portion 
of  the  army  at  Fort  Vincennes  was  absent  on 
marauding  expeditions  with  the  Indians,  that  the 
garrison  consisted  of  about  eighty  regular  sol- 
diers, three  brass  field-pieces,  and  some  swivels, 
Clarke  immediately  proceeded  to  make  prepara- 
tions for  an  expedition  against  the  fort. 

On  the  7th  of  February,  1779,  he  commenced 
his  march  with  a  force  of  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five  men,  Captain  Rogers  having  been 
previously  despatched  in  a  boat,  with  forty-six 
men  and  two  four-pounders,  with  orders  to  sail 
up  the  Wabash,  station  themselves  a  few  miles 
below  the  mouth  of  the  White  River,  suffer  no- 


98  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1779. 

thing  to  pass,  and  wait  there  for  further  instruc- 
tions. For  six  days  Clarke  and  his  men  pur- 
sued their  toilsome  course  over  the  drowned 
lands  of  Illinois  ;  and  on  the  13th,  after  enduring 
the  greatest  privations  that  could  possibly  ex- 
haust the  spirits  of  men,  they  arrived  at  the 
Little  "Wabash.  The  forks  of  the  stream  at  this 
point  are  three  miles  apart,  and  the  opposite 
heights  of  land  five  miles  even  in  the  ordinary 
state  of  the  water.  The  winter  had  been  unu- 
sually wet,  and  at  the  time  of  Clarke's  arrival, 
the  whole  of  this  country  was  submerged,  gene- 
rally "three  feet  deep,  never  under  two,  and 
frequently  four."  Through  this  dreadful  country 
the  expedition  was  compelled  to  make  its  way 
until  the  18th,  when  they  arrived  so  near  Vin- 
cennes  that  they  could  hear  the  morning  and 
evening  guns  of  the  fort. 

There  was  a  little  Irish  drummer  in  the  party 
who  possessed  an  uncommon  talent  for  singing 
comic  Irish  songs.  Colonel  Clarke,  ever  fertile 
in  expedients,  while  his  men  were  wading  up  to 
their  arm-pits  in  mud  and  water,  in  order  to 
divert  them,  placed  the  Irishman  on  his  drum, 
which  readily  floated,  and  the  tallest  man  in  the 
company  was  ordered  to  be  his  pilot,  while  he 
entertained  the  exhausted  and  toiling  soldiers 
with  his  comic  and  musical  powers. 

On  the  evening  of  the  18th  they  encamped 
within  nine  miles  of  the  town  below  the  mouth 


1779.]     PROGRESS    OF   THE   EXPEDITION.  99 

of  the  Embarrass  river.  Here  they  were  detained 
till  the  20th,  having  no  means  of  crossing  the 
river.  On  that  day  a  boat  was  captured,  and 
her  crew  detained,  and  in  it  the  men  and  arms 
were  safely  transported  to  the  opposite  shore. 
From  the  crew  of  this  boat  they  learned  that  the 
French  population  of  Vincennes  were  favourable 
to  the  Americans,  and  that  not  even  a  suspicion 
of  the  expedition  had  reached  the  British  gar- 
rison. 

The  last  day's  march,  February  21st,  was  the 
most  toilsome.  Another  sheet  of  water  had  to 
be  crossed,  which,  from  the  soundings,  was  as- 
certained to  be  up  to  the  arm-pits.  "Here," 
says  Clarke,  "  I  unfortunately  spoke  in  a  serious 
manner  to  one  of  the  officers ;  the  whole  were 
alarmed  without  knowing  what  I  said.  I  viewed 
their  confusion  for  one  minute — whispered  to 
those  near  me  to  do  as  I  did — immediately  put 
some  water  in  my  hand,  poured  on  powder,  black- 
ened my  face — gave  the  warwhoop,  and  marched 
into  the  water  without  saying  another  word.  The 
party  gazed,  fell  in  one  after  another  without  a 
murmur,  like  a  flock  of  sheep.  I  ordered  those 
near  me  to  give  me  a  favourite  song  of  theirs ;  it 
soon  passed  through  the  line,  and  the  whole 
went  on  cheerfully." 

Colonel  Clarke  had  intended  to  have  had  the 
troops  transported  across  the  deepest  part  of 
the  water,  but  when  about  waist-deep,  one  of  the 


100  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1779. 

men  said  that  he  thought  he  felt  a  path.  On 
examination  it  was  found  to  be  so ;  and  concluding 
that  it  passed  over  the  highest  ground,  it  was 
carefully  followed,  and  the  march  was  continued 
to  a  place  called  "the  Sugar  Camp"  without 
the  least  difficulty,  where  there  was  about  half 
an  acre  of  dry  ground,  at  least  not  under  water, 
where  they  took  up  their  lodgings  for  the 
night. 

In  the  morning  Clarke  addressed  his  followers 
in  a  spirited  manner,  and  led  the  way  into  the 
water  as  before,  up  to  his  middle.  "As  we  ge- 
nerally marched  through  the  water  in  a  line, 
before  the  third  entered,  I  halted  and  called  to 
Major  Bowman,  ordered  him  to  fall  in  the  rear 
with  twenty-five  men,  and  to  put  to  death  any 
man  who  refused  to  march ;  as  we  wished  to  have 
no  such  person  among  us."  This  order  was  re- 
ceived with  a  shout  and  huzza,  and  every  man 
followed  his  commander,  cheered  on  by  the  cry 
of  the  advance  guard,  that  the  water  was  getting 
shallower,  and  sometimes  with  the  favourite  cry 
of  seamen,  "Land!  land!"  "Getting  to  the 
woods  on  the  other  side,  where  the  men  expected 
land,  the  water  was  up  to  their  shoulders.  But 
gaining  the  woods  was  of  great  consequence ;  all 
the  shorter  men  and  weakly  hung  to  the  trees, 
and  floated  on  the  old  logs,  until  they  were  taken 
off  by  the  canoes.  The  strong  and  tall  got  ashore 
and  built  fires.    Many  would  reach  the  shore  and 


1779.]  ARRIVAL   AT    VINCENNES.  101 

fall  with  their  bodies  half  in  the  water,  not  being 
able  to  support  themselves  without  it.  This  was 
a  delightful  dry  spot  of  ground  of  about  ten 
acres." 

An  Indian  canoe  was  captured  soon  after,  on 
board  of  which  was  found  nearly  half  a  quarter 
of  buffalo-beef,  some  corn,  tallow,  kettles,  &c, 
which  to  men  in  so  exhausted  a  state  proved  a 
most  invaluable  acquisition.  "Broth  was  imme- 
diately made  and  served  out  to  the  weakly,  with 
great  care ;  most  of  the  army  got  a  little ;  but 
a  great  many  gave  their  part  to  the  weakly, 
jocosely  saying  something  cheering  to  them. 
This  little  refreshment,  and  fine  weather  in  the 
afternoon,  gave  renewed  life  and  energy  to  the 
whole  party." 

The  invaders  having  captured  one  of  the  in- 
habitants of  the  town,  who  was  shooting  ducks  in 
its  neighbourhood,  Clarke  sent  by  him  a  letter  to 
the  citizens,  informing  them  "that  he  should 
take  possession  of  their  town  that  night,"  and 
desiring  those  friendly  to  the  Americans  to  re- 
main in  their  houses,  and  those  who  were  the 
friends  of  the  British  to  retire  to  the  fort  and 
"  fight  like  men."  This  letter,  from  its  imposing 
character,  had  a  wonderful  effect.  It  increased 
the  confidence  of  those  friendly  to  the  cause  of 
the  Americans,  and  the  dismay  of  those  who 
regarded  them  with  hostile  feelings.  It  was 
thought  that  the  expedition  was  from  Kentucky, 
9* 


102  HISTORY   OF  ILLINOIS.  [1779. 

no  one  dreaming  that  it  could  possibly  be 
from  Kaskaskia,  in  the  flooded  condition  of  the 
country. 

On  the  23d  of  February,  a  little  before  sun- 
set, the  whole  detachment  advanced  toward  the 
fort.  After  marching  and  countermarching 
around  an  eminence  on  the  prairie  in  front  of 
the  town  and  garrison,  and  displaying  several 
sets  of  colours,  in  order  to  enhance  their  appa- 
rent numbers  as  much  as  possible,  Lieut.  Bayley, 
with  fourteen  men,  were  sent  to  attack  the  fort. 
The  assailants  approached  within  thirty  yards, 
where,  concealed  by  a  bank,  and  safe  from  the 
guns  of  the  enemy,  they  immediately  opened  fire 
on  the  fort.  This,  however,  was  attributed  by  the 
British  to  some  drunken  Indians,  who  had  saluted 
the  fort  in  that  way  before ;  and  until  a  British 
soldier  was  actually  shot  down  through  a  port- 
hole, no  one  even  suspected  the  attempt  to  be  in 
earnest. 

On  the  morning  of  the  24th,  at  9  o'clock,  Col. 
Clarke  sent  a  flag  of  truce  with  the  following 
characteristic  letter : — 

"Sir, — In  order  to  save  yourself  from  the 
impending  storm  that  now  threatens  you,  I  order 
you  immediately  to  surrender  yourself,  with  all 
your  garrison,  stores,  &c.  &c.  For  if  I  am 
obliged  to  storm,  you  may  depend  upon  such 


1779.]  SURRENDER   OF   VINCENNES.  103 

treatment  as  is  justly  due  to  a  murderer.  Be- 
ware of  destroying  stores  of  any  kind,  or  any 
papers  or  letters  that  are  in  your  possession,  or 
hurting  one  house  in  town.  For,  by  heavens, 
if  you  do,  there  shall  be  no  mercy  shown  you, 

"  G.  R.  Clarke. 

"  To  Gov.  Hamilton." 

The  response  of  the  British  commander  was 
as  follows : — 

"  Governor  Hamilton  begs  leave  to  acquaint 
Colonel  Clarke,  that  he  and  his  garrison  are  not 
disposed  to  be  awed  into  any  action  unworthy 
British  subjects." 

The  attack  was  now  renewed  with  vigour,  and 
the  whole  American  force  advanced  within  fifty 
yards  of  the  fort.  The  cannon  of  the  besieged, 
owing  to  the  awkward  elevation  of  the  platforms, 
were  perfectly  useless,  every  shot  flying  far  over 
the  heads  of  the  assailants,  while,  no  sooner  was 
a  port-hole  opened,  than  a  dozen  rifles  were  di- 
rected toward  it,  and  every  thing  swept  away 
before  them.  The  garrison,  becoming  discou- 
raged, could  no  longer  be  kept  to  their  guns ;  and 
the  British  commandant,  apprehensive  of  being 
taken  at  discretion  if  he  continued  the  contest, 
sent  a  flag,  asking  a  truce  for  three  days.  This 
was  refused,  and  on  the  same  day  the  fort  was 


104  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1779. 

surrendered,  and  the  garrison  made  prisoners 
of  war.  On  the  25th,  the  star-spangled  banner 
once  more  waved  on  the  battlements  of  the  cap- 
tured fort,  Captain  Helm  was  reinstated  as 
commandant,  and  thirteen  British  cannon  fired 
in  commemoration  of  the  victory. 

The  British  power  in  Illinois  was  thus  over- 
thrown by  the  efforts  of  Colonel  Clarke  in  1778 
and  1779,  and  little  more  remains  for  us  to 
record.  The  history  of  Illinois,  between  the 
surrender  of  Vincennes  in  1779  and  the  treaty 
of  peace  between  England  and  the  United  States 
in  1783,  is  a  blank,  and  contains  nothing  worthy 
of  notice. 

Colonel  Clarke  remained  in  command  of  the 
territory  he  had  conquered  until  the  peace  of 
1783,  when  his  official  duties  ceased,  under  the 
following  order  from  the  executive  of  Virginia : 

Sir, — The  conclusion  of  the  war,  and  the  dis- 
tressed situation  of  the  state  with  regard  to  its 
finances,  call  on  us  to  adopt  the  most  prudent 
economy.  It  is  for  this  reason  alone  I  have 
come  to  a  determination  to  give  over  all  thought 
for  the  present  of  carrying  on  an  offensive  war 
against  the  Indians,  which,  you  will  easily  per- 
ceive, will  render  the  services  of  a  general  officer 
in  that  quarter  unnecessary,  and  will  therefore 
consider  yourself  as  out  of  command.     But,  be- 


1783.]       LETTER    OF   THANKS   TO   CLARKE.       105 


« 


fore  I  take  leave  of  you,  I  feel  myself  called 
upon,  in  the  most  forcible  manner,  to  return  you 
my  thanks  and  those  of  my  council  for  the  very 
great  and  singular  services  you  have  rendered 
your  country,  in  wresting  so  great  and  valuable 
a  territory  from  the  hands  of  the  British  enemy ; 
repelling  the  attacks  of  their  savage  allies,  and 
carrying  on  a  successful  war  in  the  heart  of 
their  country.  This  tribute  of  praise  and  thanks, 
so  justly  due,  I  am  happy  to  communicate  to 
you  as  the  united  voice  of  the  executive. 
I  am  with  respect,  sir, 
Yours,  &c. 

Benjamin  Harrison. 


106  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1783. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  "County  of  Illinois"  organized  by  the  Virginia  legislature 
— North-western  territory  ceded  to  Congress — Virginia  grants 
lands  to  Clarke  and  his  soldiers — Claims  of  the  United  States 
on  Indian  lands — Indian  objections  to  these  claims — Agency 
of  the  British  in  provoking  Indian  hostilities — General  Har- 
mer  is  appointed  commander-in-chief,  and  is  defeated  by 
Little  Turtle — General  St.  Clair's  disastrous  defeat — Re- 
newal of  the  attempt  to  negotiate  a  peace — Indian  manifesto 
— General  Wayne  marches  to  subdue  the  Indians — Erects 
Fort  Recovery — Fort  Recovery  attacked  by  Little  Turtle 
— Fort  Defiance  erected — The  Indians  finally  defeated — 
Treaty  of  Greenville — Condition  of  Illinois  during  this  period 
— Beneficial  results  of  General  Wayne's  expedition  against 
the  Indians. 

The  conquest  of  Illinois  by  Colonel  Clarke  in 
1778  brought  that  territory  under  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Virginia  commonwealth,  to  whom  the 
inhabitants  cheerfully  took  the  oath  of  allegiance, 
and  an  act  was  passed  by  the  legislature  in  Oc- 
tober, 1778,  to  establish  the  "County  of  Illi- 
nois." Colonel  John  Todd  received  the  appoint- 
ment of  civil  commandant.  In  the  spring  of 
1779,  bearing  his  commission,  he  visited  Kaskas- 
kia  and  Cahokia,  organized  a  temporary  govern- 
ment, and  for  the  first  time  administered  jus- 
tice in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the 
republic.     The  administration  of  Colonel  Todd 


1783.]  CIVIL   COMMANDANTS.  107 

in  Illinois  was  both  patriotic  and  popular.  He 
was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Blue  Licks,  fought 
against  the  Indians  in  1782.  Timothy  de  Mon- 
brum  succeeded  Colonel  Todd,  whose  official  sig- 
nature is  found  to  land  grants  and  other  docu- 
ments in  the  archives  of  Randolph  county. 
How  long  he  administered  the  civil  affairs  of 
Illinois  we  know  not,  and  whether  any  other 
person  immediately  succeeded  him  is  equally 
doubtful. 

At  the  close  of  the  American  revolution,  the 
confederated  states  were  without  any  special 
bond  of  union.  It  was  necessary  to  adjust  as 
speedily  as  possible  the  conflicting  territorial 
claims  of  the  states,  to  endeavour  to  liquidate 
that  debt  in  which  the  whole  of  them  were  so 
deeply  involved,  and  by  wise  and  just  negotiation 
with  the  Indian  tribes,  for  lands  on  which  to 
form  settlements,  to  prevent  the  desolating  hor- 
rors of  border  warfare.  To  meet  the  wants  of 
the  period  a  government  more  suitably  adapted 
to  the  times  than  the  "Old  Continental  Con- 
gress" became  requisite.  Happily  that  patriot- 
ism which  had  enabled  the  states  to  fight  side  by 
side  for  their  mutual  independence,  now  drew 
them  together  into  those  closer  bonds  of  union 
which  we  trust  are  destined  to  be  indissoluble. 

By  the  treaty  of  peace  made  by  the  United 
States  with  England  in  1783,  large  territories 
which  had  not  been  granted  to  individuals  were 


108  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1784. 

ceded  to  the  United  States.  But  these  lands 
were  included  within  the  limits  of  particular 
states  which  had  been  chartered  by  English 
law,  and  were  then  in  the  actual  possession  of 
the  aborigines.  The  first  step  toward  the  con- 
solidation of  the  Union  was  the  cession  of  these 
public  lands,  by  the  several  states  which  claimed 
them,  to  the  government  of  the  United  States. 
The  states  thus  became  more  firmly  united  to- 
gether by  mutual  interests,  having  this  property 
held  by  the  United  States  government  in  com- 
mon for  the  benefit  of  all.  By  the  gradual 
sale  of  the  lands  means  were  provided  for  the 
liquidation  of  the  revolutionary  debt.  The  most 
important  cession  was  the  immense  region  known 
as  the  "North-western  Territory."  This  tract 
of  country  of  course  included  the  "  County  of  Il- 
linois,''  organized  by  the  Virginia  legislature, 
and  ceded  to  Congress  in  1784. 

The  commissioners  sent  as  delegates  to  Con- 
gress, to  make  this  cession  of  the  "  County  of 
Illinois,"  were  Thomas  Jefferson,  Samuel  Hardy, 
Arthur  Lee,  and  James  Monroe ;  and  the  deed 
of  cession  contained,  among  other  conditions,  the 
following: —  f 

"That  the  necessary  and  reasonable  expenses 
incurred  by  Virginia  in  subduing  any  British 
posts,  or  in  maintaining  forts  and  garrisons 
within  and  for  the  defence,  or  in  acquiring  any 
part  of  the  territory  so  ceded  or  relinquished, 


1790.]    lands  to  Clarke's  regiment.        109 

shall  be  fully  reimbursed  by  the  United  States. 
That  the  French  and  Canadian  inhabitants  and 
other  settlers  of  the  Kaskaskias,  Fort  Vincennes, 
and  the  neighbouring  villages,  who  have  pro- 
fessed themselves  citizens  of  Virginia,  shall  have 
their  possessions  and  titles  confirmed  to  them, 
and  be  protected  in  the  enjoyment  of  their  rights 
and  liberties.  That  a  quantity,  not  exceeding, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  acres  of  land: 
promised  by  Virginia,  shall  be  allowed  and 
granted  to  the  then  Colonel,  now  General. 
George  Rogers  Clarke,  and  to  the  officers  and 
soldiers  of  his  regiment  who  marched  with  him 
when  the  posts  of  Kaskaskia  and  Vincennes> 
were  reduced,  and  to  the  officers  and  soldiers 
that  have  been  since  incorporated  in  the  said 
regiment,  to  be  laid  off  in  one  tract,  the  length 
of  which  not  to  exceed  double  the  breadth,  in 
such  place  on  the  north-west  side  of  the  Ohio  as 
a  majority  of  the  officers  shall  choose;  and  to  be 
afterward  divided  among  the  officers  and  soldiers, 
in  due  proportion,  according  to  the  laws  of  Vir- 
ginia." 

But  although  this  cession  of  Illinois  to  Con- 
gress was  made  in  1784,  the  ordinance  to  organ- 
ize the  north-western  territory,  which  provided 
for  a  territorial  government,  was  not  passed 
until  1787;  and  the  Illinois  country  remained 
without  any  regular  government  till  March,. 
1790,  when  Governor  St.  Clair   organized   tho- 

10 


110  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1790. 

county  that  bears  his  name.  Hence  for  a  period 
of  six  years  there  was  no  executive,  legislative, 
or  judicial  authority  in  the  country.  The  peo- 
ple were  a  "law  unto  themselves,"  and  good 
feeling,  harmony,  and  fidelity  to  engagements 
predominated. 

In  order  to  give  the  reader  an  intelligible 
view  of  those  causes  which  contributed  to  the 
progress  and  settlement  of  Illinois,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  refer  to  the  annals  of  Indian  warfare,  or 
the  contests  which  took  place  between  the  United 
States  and  the  aborigines  from  1790  to  1795. 

We  have  seen  that  most  of  the  tribes  adhered 
to  England  during  the  revolutionary  struggle. 
When  the  war  ceased,  however,  England  made 
no  provision  for  them,  and  transferred  the  terri- 
tory north-west  of  the  Ohio  and  the  Alleghanies 
to  the  United  States  without  any  stipulations  as 
to  the  rights  of  the  natives.  The  United  States, 
regarding  the  lands  of  the  hostile  tribes  as  for- 
feited, proceeded  not  to  buy  the  lands  of  the 
savages,  but  to  grant  them  peace,  and  dictate 
their  own  terms  as  to  boundaries.  These  pro- 
ceedings produced  discontent,  and  brought  about 
a  war  between  the  United  States  and  the  In- 
dians. 

To  render  the  nature  of  this  war  clearly  un- 
derstood, it  is  necessary  to  remind  the  reader 
that  the  French  made  no  large  purchases  from 
the  Indians,  so  that  the  treaty  of  Fontainebleau 


1790.]  INDIAN    TREATIES.  Ill 

in  17G3  transferred  to  England  only  small 
grants  about  the  various  forts,  Detroit,  Vin- 
cennes,  Kaskaskia,  &c. ;  and  when  at  the  close 
of  the  revolutionary  war  Great  Britain  made 
over  her  western  claims  to  the  United  States, 
she  made  over  nothing  more  than  she  had  re- 
ceived from  France.  At  this  period,  therefore, 
1790,  with  the  exception  of  the  old  French  vil- 
lages of  Kaskaskia,  Cahokia,  Prairie  du  Rocher, 
Fort  Chartres,  Village  k  Cote,  Prairie  du  Pont, 
and  a  few  families  scattered  along  the  Wabash 
and  Illinois  Rivers,  the  whole  of  the  territory 
north-west  of  the  Ohio  and  the  Alleghanies,  in- 
cluding the  Illinois  country,  was  the  abode  of 
the  untamed  savage.  How  to  throw  open  these 
immense  regions  to  the  American  settlers  with- 
out driving  the  natives  to  desperation  was  now  a 
problem  which  engaged  the  ablest  minds. 

Before,  however,  any  movement  beyond  the 
Ohio  was  attempted,  efforts  were  made  to  secure 
settlements  by  treaties  with  the  north-western 
tribes,  and  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix  was  made 
with  the  Iroquois  in  1784,  that  of  Fort  Mcin- 
tosh with  the  Delawares,  Wyandots,  &c.  in  1785, 
and  in  1786  the  treaty  of  Miami  was  made  with 
the  Delawares,  Wyandots,  and  Shawanese.  By 
these  treaties  these  several  Indian  tribes  sur- 
rendered a  large  tract  of  country  north-west  of 
the  Ohio,  on  condition  of  their  enjoying  the 
friendship  of  the  United  States  and  a  regular 


112  IIISTORY   OF  ILLINOIS.  [1790. 

supply  of  merchandise.  But  the  other  Indian 
tribes  objected  to  the  treaties  on  the  ground 
that  the  consent  of  a  general  council  was  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  convey  any  part  of  the 
lands  to  the  United  States.  The  Chippewas, 
Ottawas,  Kickapoos,  Potawatomies,  Kaskaskias, 
and  above  all,  the  Miamies,  wished  the  Ohio  to 
be  a  perpetual  boundary  between  the  white  and 
red  men  of  the  West,  and  would  not  sell  a  rod 
of  the  region  north  of  it. 

While  negotiations  were  going  forward,  the 
frontier  settlements  were  held  in  daily  alarm 
and  terror  by  the  hostile  and  murderous  incur- 
sions of  the  savages;  and,  between  1783  and 
1790,  it  was  proved  by  documents  laid  before 
Congress  that  not  less  than  fifteen  hundred  and 
twenty  white  men,  women,  and  children  were 
either  murdered  or  carried  into  captivity  by  the 
Indians.  Negotiations  having  failed,  Congress 
finally  resolved  to  put  a  stop  to  these  barbari- 
ties. 

On  the  30th  September,  1790,  General  Har- 
mar  commenced  his  march  from  Fort  Washing- 
ton to  attack  the  Miami  towns.  After  a  march 
of  seventeen  days  he  reached  the  great  Miami 
village,  which  he  found  deserted  by  its  inhabit- 
ants. Two  strong  detachments  being  subse- 
quently defeated  by  Little  Turtle,  Harmar  re- 
turned to  Fort  Washington  on  the  14th  of  De- 
cember. 


1791.]  DEFEAT    OF   ST.  CLAIR.  113 

In  1791  an  additional  force  was  raised,  and 
Major-General  St.  Clair,  governor  of  the  "North- 
western Territory,"  was  invested  with  the  com- 
mand. General  St.  Clair,  though  a  veteran  of 
the  Revolution,  and  possessed  of  talents  and 
experience,  was  old  and  infirm,  and  exceed- 
ingly unpopular  with  part  of  his  army.  After 
the  campaign  had  commenced,  he  was  so  affected 
by  the  gout  that  he  could  neither  mount  nor 
dismount  his  horse  without  assistance.  His 
army,  at  first  consisting  of  two  thousand  regu- 
lars and  a  large  body  of  militia,  rapidly  dimi- 
nished in  numbers  by  desertion  and  sickness 
during  its  march  through  the  wilderness.  On 
the  3d  of  November  he  reached  a  small  tributary 
stream  of  the  Wabash,  about  twelve  yards  in 
width;  here  the  army  encamped  for  the  night. 
On  the  4th  of  November,  about  half  an  hour  be- 
fore sunrise,  and  immediately  after  the  American 
troops  had  been  dismissed  from  parade,  Little 
Turtle,  at  the  head  of  fifteen  hundred  warriors, 
commenced  a  furious  attack  on  the  encampment. 
Lurking  under  such  cover  as  the  woods  afforded, 
they  poured  a  continuous  and  destructive  fire 
into  the  ranks  of  the  Americans.  The  troops 
were  raw,  but  the  officers  were  veterans;  and  for 
three  hours  they  strove  to  maintain  the  honour 
of  their  arms  with  a  bravery  which  deserved  a 
better  fate.  St.  Clair  himself,  despite  of  his 
illness,  was  borne  on  a  litter  into  the  thickest  of 
10* 


114  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1791. 

the  fight,  from  whence  he  issued  his  orders  with 
coolness  and  determination.  Gallant  and  re- 
peated charges  were  made  with  the  bayonet,  and 
always  with  a  temporary  success.  But  almost 
every  officer  in  the  American  army,  and  nearly 
one-half  of  the  regulars  and  militia,  being  either 
killed  or  wounded,  a  retreat  was  ordered. 

"It  was  in  fact  a  flight,"  says  St.  Clair. 
"The  camp  and  the  artillery  were  abandoned — 
but  that  was  unavoidable,  for  not  a  horse  was 
left  alive  to  have  drawn  it  off  had  it  otherwise 
been  practicable.  But  the  most  disagraceful 
part  of  the  business  is,  that  the  greatest  part  of 
the  men  threw  away  their  arms  and  accoutre- 
ments, even  after  the  pursuit,  which  continued 
about  four  miles,  had  ceased.  I  found  the  road 
strewed  with  them  for  many  miles,  but  was  not 
able  to  remedy  it ;  for,  having  had  all  my  horses 
killed,  and  being  mounted  on  one  that  could  not 
be  pricked  out  of  a  walk,  I  could  not  get  forward 
myself;  and  the  orders  I  sent  forward  either  to 
halt  the  front,  or  to  prevent  the  men  from  part- 
ing with  their  arms,  were  unattended  to.  The 
rout  continued  quite  to  Fort  Jefferson,  twenty- 
mine  miles,  which  was  reached  a  little  after  sun- 
setting."  The  troops  were  afterward  marched 
back  to  Fort  Washington,  in  good  order,  where 
they  arrived  on  the  8th  of  November.  The  loss 
of  the  Americans  in  killed  and  wounded  during 
-this  disastrous  battle  was  nearly  six  hundred; 


1792.]  WAYNE'S   CAMPAIGN.  115 

that  of  the  Indians  only  fifty-six.  It  was,  in 
fact,  a  second  Braddock's  defeat. 

The  whole  country,  and  particularly  the  fron- 
tier, was  now  filled  with  terror  and  despondency. 
The  victorious  savages  could  not  now  be  expect- 
ed to  exercise  any  forbearance  or  make  terms, 
and  would  naturally  attack  the  settlements  with 
a  greater  degree  of  boldness  and  ferocity.  Gene- 
ral St.  Clair  earnestly  requested  to  be  tried  by 
court-martial;  but  the  want  of  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  surviving  officers  to  constitute  such  a 
court,  prevented  his  request  from  being  granted. 
His  case  was,  however,  referred  to  a  committee 
of  the  House  of  Representatives  in  Congress,  by 
whom  he  was  exculpated;  and  as  Washington 
continued  to  extend  to  him  his  esteem  and  con- 
fidence, he  escaped  the  effects  of  popular  resent- 
ment. 

In  1792  Washington  submitted  a  plan  for  an- 
other campaign.  General  Wayne  was  appointed 
commander-in-chief.  The  number  of  troops  in- 
tended for  this  service  was  considerably  aug- 
mented, and  efforts  were  made  to  give  them  a 
thorough  military  training  before  they  took  the 
field.  In  the  mean  time  the  justice  of  the  war 
was  arraigned ;  and  it  was  urged,  that  if  the  in- 
tentions of  government  were  just  and  humane, 
those  intentions  ought  to  be  made  fully  known 
to  the  Indians,  among  whom  the  opinion  exten- 


116  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1792. 

lively  prevailed,  th?t  the  sole  object  of  the  war 
was  to  deprive  them  of  their  lands. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  was  urged  that  it  was 
too  late  to  inquire  into  the  justice  of  the  war ; 
that  the  war  existed;  that  many  innocent  per- 
sons were  exposed  to  savage  butchery ;  and  that 
it  was  better,  by  the  proper  organization  of  a 
more  effective  force,  to  bring  the  contest  to  a 
speedy  close,  than  to  protract  it  from  year  to 
year.  While  preparations  were  making,  Con- 
gress, however,  once  more  •determined  to  try  to 
bring  about  an  adjustment  of  the  difficulties  by 
peaceful  negotiations  with  the  tribes  ;  and  Colo- 
nel Harden  and  Major  Trueman,  two  brave 
Kentuckians,  were  sent  to  them,  both  of  whom 
were  barbarously  murdered.  General  Rufus 
Putnam,  of  Ohio,  was  also  appointed  a  commis- 
sioner, with  the  following  instructions : — 

"You  will  make  it  clearly  understood,  that  we 
want  not  a  foot  of  their  land,  and  that  it  is  theirs, 
and  theirs  only;  that  they  have  the  right  to  sell 
and  the  right  to  refuse  to  sell,  and  the  United 
States  will  guarantee  to  them  the  said  just  right. 

"  That  it  is  not  only  the  sincere  desire  of  the 
United  States  to  be  at  peace  with  all  the  neigh- 
bouring Indian  tribes,  but  to  protect  them  in 
their  just  rights  against  lawless,  violent  white 
men.  If  such  should  commit  any  injury  on  the 
person  or  properties  of  a  peaceable  Indian,  they 
will  be  regarded  equally  as  the  enemies  of  the 


1793.]        INSTRUCTIONS   TO   TRUEMAN.  117 

general  government  as  the  Indians,  and  will  be 
punished  accordingly." 

That  the  same  conciliatory  spirit  of  humanity 
and  justice  pervaded  the  instructions  given  to 
Colonel  Trueman,  is  evident  from  the  following 
passage : — 

"Brothers, — The  President  of  the  United 
States  entertains  the  opinion  that  the  war  which 
exists  is  founded  in  error  and  mistake  on  your 
parts.  That  you  believe  the  United  States  want 
to  deprive  you  of  your  lands,  and  drive  you  out 
of  the  country.  Be  assured  this  is  not  so :  on 
the  contrary,  that  we  should  be  greatly  gratified 
with  the  opportunity  of  imparting  to  you  all  the 
blessings  of  civilized  life ;  of  teaching  you  to 
cultivate  the  earth  and  raise  corn ;  to  raise  oxen, 
sheep,  and  other  domestic  animals ;  to  build 
comfortable  houses,  and  to  educate  your  chil- 
dren, so  as  ever  to  dwell  upon  the  land." 

In  the  mean  time  the  hostile  Indians  held  a 
grand  confederacy,  at  which  it  was  settled  that 
the  Ohio  must  for  the  future  be  the  boundary 
line  between  the  white  men  and  the  Indians ; 
they  also  denied  the  validity  of  the  treaties  made 
with  the  Indian  tribes,  on  which  the  United 
States  rested  her  claims  to  Indian  lands  beyond 
those  boundaries.  This  council  was  one  of  the 
largest  ever  held  by  the  Indians.  The  answer 
of  the  head  warriors  to  the  American  commis- 
sioners clearly  expresses  their  ground  of  com- 


118  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1793. 

plaint,  and  the  real  sentiments  which  actuated 
the  Indians : — 

"  Brothers, — A  general  council  of  all  the  In- 
dian confederacy  was  held,  as  you  well  know,  in 
the  fall  of  the  year  1788,  at  this  place,  (Fort 
Harmar;)  and  that  general  council  was  invited 
by  your  commissioner,  Governor  St.  Clair,  to 
meet  him  for  the  purpose  of  holding  a  treaty 
with  regard  to  the  lands  mentioned  by  you  to 
have  been  ceded  by  the  treaties  of  Fort  Stanwix 
and  Fort  Mcintosh. 

"Brothers, — We  are  in  possession  of  the 
speeches  and  letters  which  passed  on  that  occa- 
sion, between  those  deputed  by  the  confederated 
Indians  and  Governor  St.  Clair,  the  commis- 
sioner of  the  United  States.  These  papers  prove 
that  your  commissioner,  after  having  been  in- 
formed that  no  bargain  or  sale  of  any  part  of 
these  Indian  lands  would  be  considered  as  valid 
or  binding,  unless  agreed  to  by  a  general  coun- 
cil, nevertheless  persisted  in  collecting  together 
a  few  chiefs  of  two  or  three  nations  only,  and 
with  them  held  a  treaty  for  the  cession  of  an 
immense  country,  in  which  they  were  no  more 
interested  than  as  a  branch  of  the  general  con- 
federacy, and  who  were  in  no  manner  authorized 
to  make  any  grant  or  concession  whatever. 

"  Brothers, — How  then  was  it  possible  for  you 
to  expect  to  enjoy  peace,  and  quietly  to  hold 
these  lands,  when  your   commissioner  was  in- 


1793.]  INDIAN    MANIFESTO.  119 

formed  that  the  consent  of  a  general  council  was 
absolutely  necessary,  to  convey  any  part  of  them 
to  the  United  States  ? 

"Brothers, — You  say,  < the  United  States  wish 
to  have  confirmed  all  the  lands  ceded  to  them  by 
the  Treaty  of  Fort  Harmar,  and  also  a  .small 
tract  at  the  rapids  of  the  Ohio,  claimed  by 
General  Clarke  for  the  use  of  himself  and  his 
warriors.  And  in  consideration  thereof,  the 
United  States  would  give  such  a  large  sum  of 
money  or  goods  as  was  never  given  at  any  one 
time  for  any  quantity  of  Indian  lands.' 

"Brothers, — Money  to  us  is  of  no  value,  and 
to  most  of  us  unknown  ;  and,  as  no  consideration 
whatever  can  induce  us  to  sell  the  lands  on  which 
we  get  sustenance  for  our  women  and  children, 
we  hope  we  may  be  allowed  to  point  out  a  way 
by  which  your  settlers  may  be  easily  removed, 
and  peace  thereby  retained. 

"Brothers, — We  know  that*  these  settlers  are 
poor,  or  they  would  never  have  ventured  to  live 
in  a  country  which  has  been  in  continual  trouble 
ever  since  they  crossed  the  Ohio.  Divide,  there- 
fore, this  large  sum  of  money  which  you  have 
offered  to  us  among  this  people. 

"  Brothers, — You  have  talked  to  us  about  con- 
cessions. It  appears  strange  that  you  should 
expect  any  from  us,  who  have  been  defending 
our  just  rights  against  your  invasions.     We  want 


120  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1793. 

peace.  Restore  to  us  our  country,  we  shall  be 
enemies  no  longer. 

"Brothers, — You  have  talked  also  a  great 
deal  about  pre-emption,  and  your  exclusive  right 
to  purchase  Indian  lands,  as  ceded  to  you  by  the 
king  at  the  treaty  of  peace. 

"Brothers, — We  never  made  any  agreement 
with  the  king,  nor  with  any  other  nation,  that 
we  would  give  to  either  the  exclusive  right  of 
purchasing  our  lands ;  and  we  declare  to  you 
that  we  consider  ourselves  free  to  make  any  bar- 
gain or  cession  of  lands,  whenever  and  to  whom- 
soever we  please.  If  the  white  people,  as  you 
say,  made  a  treaty  that  none  of  them  but  the 
king  should  purchase  of  us,  and  that  he  has  given 
that  right  to  the  United  States,  it  is  an  affair 
which  concerns  you  and  him,  and  not  us ;  we 
have  never  parted  with  such  a  power. 

"Brothers, — We  desire  you  to  consider  that 
our  only  demand  isthe  peaceable  possession  of  a 
small  part  of  our  once  great  country.  Look 
back,  and  review  the  lands  from  whence  we  have 
been  driven  to  this  spot.  We  can  retreat  no 
farther,  because  the  country  behind  hardly  af- 
fords food  for  its  inhabitants ;  and  we  have  there- 
fore resolved  to  leave  our  bones  in  this  small 
space  to  which  we  are  now  confined. 

"Brothers, — We  shall  be  persuaded  that  you 
mean  to  do  us  justice,  if  you  agree  that  the  Ohio 
shall  be  the  boundary  line  between  us.     If  you 


1793.]    ATTACK  ON  FORT  RECOVERY.      121 

will  not  consent  thereto,  our'  meeting  will  be  al- 
together unnecessary. 

"Done  in  general  council,  at  the  foot  of  the 
Maumee  rapids,  the  13th  day  of  August,  1793. 

NATIONS. 


Wyandotts, 

Shawanese, 

Seven  Nations  < 

3F  Canada, 

Cherokees, 

MlAMIES, 

Mess-asagoes, 

Ottawas, 

CnippEWAS, 

Mohicans, 

Mansees, 

Connoys, 

Delawares, 

POTAWATOMIES, 

Nantakokies, 

Senecas  of  the 

Glaize, 

Creeks." 

This  of  necessity  closed  the  negotiations.  The 
United  States  would  not  consent  to  make  the 
Ohio  the  boundary  line,  and  both  sides  now  pre- 
pared for  a  renewal  of  hostilities. 

On  the  13th  of  October,  1793,  General  Wayne 
marched  about  six  miles  in  advance  of  Fort  Jef- 
ferson, and  established  his  head-quarters  for  the 
winter  at  Greenville.  Having  fortified  his  camp, 
he  sent  a  detachment  to  take  possession  of  the 
battle-ground  on  which  St.  Clair  had  been  de- 
feated, and  to  erect  a  fort  on  the  spot,  which  was 
called  "Fort  Recovery." 

On  the  30th  of  June,  1794,  Fort  Recovery 

was  attacked  by  Little  Turtle,  at  the  head  of 

fifteen   hundred  warriors.      Although   repelled, 

the  assailants  rallied  and  returned  to  the  charge, 

11 


HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [179-4. 

and  kept  up  the  attack  through  the  whole  of  the 
day  and  a  part  of  the  following. 

On  the  26th  of  July,  General  Wayne  was  re- 
inforced by  a  body  of  sixteen  hundred  volunteers 
from  Kentucky,  and  on  the  28th  moved  forward 
into  the  heart  of  the  hostile  country.  On  the 
8th  of  August  he  arrived  at  the  junction  of  the 
Auglaize  and  the  Miami  rivers,  and  there  erected 
Fort  Defiance.  Here  he  receiyed  full  and  accu- 
rate information  about  the  Indians,  their  num- 
bers, and  the  nature  of  the  ground  they  occupied ; 
and  considering  the  spirit  of  his  troops,  officers, 
and  men,  he  determined  to  march  forward  and 
settle  matters  at  once.  Yet,  acting  under  orders 
from  President  Washington,  Wayne  once  more 
endeavoured  to  bring  the  Indians  to  a  peaceful 
treaty.  He  therefore  sent  Christopher  Miller, 
who  had  been  naturalized  among  the  Shawanese, 
with  a  flag,  offering  to  confer  with  deputies  ap- 
pointed for  that  purpose.  Unwilling  to  waste 
time,  however,  the  troops  moved  forward  on  the 
15th  of  August,  and  on  the  16th  met  Miller  re- 
turning. He  brought  word  that  if  the  Ameri- 
cans would  wait  ten  days,  the  Indians  would 
decide  for  peace  or  war ;  to  which  Wayne  only 
replied  by  resuming  his  march. 

On  the  18th  of  August,  the  army  being  in  the 
immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  enemy,  General 
Wayne  ordered  a  slight  fortification  to  be  erected, 
wherein  to  place  the  heavy  baggage  during  the 


1794.]  wayne's  victory.  123 

expected  battle.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the 
20th  of  August,  the  position  of  the  enemy  hav- 
ing been  previously  reconnoitred,  the  army  moved 
toward  the  Indian  encampment.  The  Indians 
had  shown  considerable  military  judgment  in 
selecting  their  position.  They  had  formed  their 
lines  in  a  dense  forest,  which,  having  been  over- 
whelmed by  a  tornado,  was  impracticable  to 
artillery  and  cavalry,  while  at  the  same  time  it 
afforded  the  savages  a  very  suitable  covert  for 
their  mode  of  warfare.  After  a  march  of  about 
five  miles,  the  advance,  under  Major  Price,  was 
briskly  attacked  by  the  Indians  concealed  in  a 
thicket  of  tall  grass  and  underwood,  and  com- 
pelled to  retreat.  General  Wayne  immediately 
ordered  the  mounted  riflemen  to  make  a  circuit 
far  to  the  left,  and  operate  upon  their  right  flank 
and  rear,  and  the  infantry  to  advance  and  rouse 
the  Indians  from  their  coverts  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet;  when  they  were  up,  to  deliver 
a  well-directed  fire,  and  then  charge  with  the 
bayonet,  so  as  not  to  give  the  savages  time  to 
load  again.  These  orders  were  promptly  exe- 
cuted ;  and  so  irresistible  was  the  bayonet  charge, 
that  the  Indians  were  driven  from  their  position 
and  completely  routed  before  the  mounted  rifle- 
men could  take  part  in  the  action.  The  action 
was  fought  almost  under  the  guns  of  a  British 
fort — all  the  houses  and  stores  around  the  fort 
being   destroyed,    notwithstanding   the    remon- 


124  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1795. 

strances  of  the  British  commandant.  General 
Wayne  presently  burnt  the  Indian  villages  and 
cornfields  for  upward  of  fifty  miles  on  either 
side  of  the  Miami  river  ;  and  this,  more  than  the 
battle,  brought  them  completely  into  subjection. 
During  the  winter  their  cattle  and  dogs  died,  and 
they  were  themselves  half  famished.  An  ex- 
change of  prisoners  took  place  soon  after  the 
battle,  and  finally  a  treaty  of  peace  and  friend- 
ship with  the  United  States  was  signed  at  Green- 
ville, on  the  7th  of  August,  1795,  which  the  In- 
dians faithfully  observed  till  the  war  of  1812. 

The  historical  annals  of  Illinois  during  this 
period  only  record  a  series  of  Indian  incursions, 
which  were  bravely  repelled  by  the  settlers. 
The  subjugation  of  the  Indians  in  the  Miami 
country  by  General  Wayne,  in  1794,  and  the 
treaty  that  grew  out  of  it,  brought  peace  to  the 
borders  of  Illinois.  Indeed,  the  beneficial  re- 
sults of  Wayne's  expedition  can  hardly  be  over- 
rated. It  opened  a  fine  region  of  country  to  a 
civilized  population.  It  quieted  the  Indian  ex- 
citement, and  stopped  their  inroads  into  the  set- 
tlements. It  allayed  factious  feelings  at  home, 
while  abroad  it  hastened  a  pending  negotiation, 
by  which  a  treaty  of  friendship  and  commerce 
was  made  between  England  and  the  United 
States  advantageous  to  both  countries. 


1786.]      INCREASE  OF  SETTLERS.        125 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

American  settlements  in  Illinois — Character  and  mode  of  life 
of  the  Illinois  backwoodsman — Annals  of  border  warfare 
from  1786  to  1796— Anecdote  of  Little  Turtle— Character 
and  designs  of  Tecumseh — His  interviews  with  General 
Harrison — Tecumseh's  visit  to  the  South — Battle  of  Tippe- 
canoe— Frustration  of  Tecumseh's  plans — Joins  the  British 
at  Fort  Maiden. 


The  romantic  exploits  of  General  Clarke  in 
1788,  and  his  conquest  of  the  British  military 
stations  in  the  West,  made  known  the  fertile 
plains  of  Illinois  to  the  people  of  the  Atlantic 
states,  and  excited  a  spirit  of  emigration  to  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  Wabash.  Some 
of  the  soldiers  who  accompanied  Clarke  subse- 
quently returned  and  settled  on  the  lands  allot- 
ted them  by  the  United  States.  Illinois  was  at 
this  time,  to  a  considerable  extent,  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  aborigines ;  and  during  the  Indian 
war,  the  origin  and  history  of  which  has  been 
given  in  the  previous  chapter,  the  American  set- 
tlements were  greatly  distressed  by  hostile  in- 
cursions. 

Of  all  the  Indians  the  Kickapoos  were  the 
most  formidable  and  dangerous  neighbours,  and 
from  1786  to  1796,  a  period  of  ten  years,  kept 
11* 


126  HISTORY  OF    ILLINOIS.  [1786. 

the  settlements  in  a  state  of  continual  alarm. 
Owing  to  the  remoteness  of  their  situation,  the 
borderers  were  thrown  entirely  on  their  own  de- 
fences. They  had  to  carry  their  rifles  while 
labouring  in  their  cornfields,  and  often  at  night 
had  to  keep  guard  over  their  own  houses.  As 
none  but  the  most  vigorous  and  athletic  ven- 
tured to  establish  themselves  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  hostile  Indians,  the  Illinois  back- 
woodsmen were  remarkable  for  their  great  physi- 
cal strength  and  courage,  which  was  nerved  into 
tenfold  hardihood  by  their  continual  struggles 
with  the  savages.  These  western  pioneers,  in 
their  half-civilized  condition,  adopted  a  costume 
greatly  resembling  that  of  the  Indians  them- 
selves. A  fur  cap,  buckskin  pantaloons  or  leg- 
gings of  dressed  deer-skin,  ornamented  after  the 
Indian  fashion,  with  a  loose  hunting-shirt,  the 
capacious  bosom  of  which,  sewed  as  a  wallet, 
contained  a  store  of  jerked  beef  and  bread,  tow 
for  wiping  the  barrel  of  the  rifle,  and  other 
sylvan  requisites — girt  around  the  waist  with  a 
belt,  to  which  was  constantly  attached  a  toma- 
hawk and  scalping-knife,  with  mocassins  or  In- 
dian shoes  to  his  feet,  and  a  rifle  over  his  shoul- 
der :  such  was  the  ordinary  costume  of  an  Illi- 
nois backwoodsman.  The  habitations  of  the 
Illinois  settlers  were  log  huts,  surrounded  by 
palisades,  which  were  made  bullet  proof  for  pro- 
tection against  their  Indian  foes,  and  in  close 


1786.]  LIFE   IN   THE   BACKWOODS.  127 

proximity  to  a  strong  timber  fort  called  a  block- 
house, to  which  they  retired  in  cases  of  emer- 
gency. As  the  forest  clearing  expanded  around 
the  log  hut  of  the  settler,  many  were  the  fari- 
naceous delicacies  that  covered  his  table ;  promi- 
nent among  these  were  the  Johnny  or  journey- 
cake,  made  of  corn  meal;  hominy,  or  pounded 
maize  thoroughly  boiled,  and  other  savoury  pre- 
parations of  flour  and  milk,  in  addition  to  the 
rich  variety  of  game  afforded  by  the  chase.  The 
furniture  of  their  dwellings  was  of  the  simplest 
description.  Most  of  the  articles  in  common 
use  were  of  domestic  manufacture.  Utensils  of 
metal  were  extremely  rare.  The  table  furniture 
usually  consisted  of  wooden  vessels,  and  their 
bedding  of  the  shaggy  skins  of  the  deer,  bear, 
and  buffalo.  The  use  of  stoves  was  unknown; 
and  the  huge  fireplaces,  filled  with  bright 
blazing  logs,  were  favourite  nestling  places  dur- 
ing the  long  winter  evenings,  when  the  snow- 
storm swept  gustily  around  the  rude  dwelling,  or 
the  forest  trees  swayed  heavily  to  and  fro  in  the 
wintry  blast. 

The  opportunities  of  the  pioneers  to  educate 
their  children  were  very  scanty.  If  the  mother 
could  read,  while  the  father  was  in  the  cornfield, 
or  with  his  rifle  on  the  prairie,  she  would  barri- 
cade the  door  as  a  security  against  prowling 
savages,  gather  her  little  ones  around  her,  and 
by  the  light  that  came  in  from  the  crevices  in 


128  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1786. 

the  roof  and  sides  of  the  cabin,  teach  them  the 
rudiments  of  knowledge  from  the  fragments  of 
some  old  book. 

During  the  whole  period  from  1786  to  1796 
the  people  were  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
North-western  Territory.  Their  morals  were 
pure,  and  there  was  but  little  necessity  for  the 
administration  of  either  civil  or  criminal  law. 
Notwithstanding  the  rough  points  in  their  cha- 
racter, these  backwoodsmen  were  proverbial  for 
hospitality  and  kindness  to  strangers.  There  is 
something  peculiarly  interesting  in  the  rural 
simplicity  of  these  settlers.  The  grosser  vices 
were  unknown  among  them.  Ardent  spirits, 
that  outrage  on  morals,  social  order,  and  religion, 
had  been  introduced  among  them  only  in  small 
quantities.  Thefts  and  other  crimes  were  ex- 
tremely few,  and  fraud  and  dishonesty  in  deal- 
ings seldom  practised.  The  Moores,  Ogles,  Le- 
mens,  and  other  families,  were  of  unblemished 
morals,  and  were  impelled  by  a  love  of  freedom 
to  leave  the  banks  of  the  Potomac  for  the 
prairies  of  Illinois. 

These  hardy  borderers,  when  they  visited  the 
cities  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard,  were  regarded 
by  the  inhabitants  as  a  sort  of  barbarians,  while 
they  in  their  turn  despised  the  citizen  as  one 
sunk  in  softness  and  effeminacy.  Those  from  the 
North-western  Territory,  when  introduced  into 
the  more  settled  countries  east  of  the  Allegha- 


1786.]  BORDER   WARFARE.  129 


nies,  were  surprised  to  find  that  all  houses  were 
not  made  of  logs  and  chinked  with  mud,  and 
that  all  dishes  and  tableware  were  not  of  pewter 
and  wood.  To  them  the  luxuries  of  tea  and 
coffee  were  unknown ;  they  "  wondered  how  peo- 
ple could  show  a  fondness  for  such  slops,  and 
regarded  cups  and  saucers  as  indications  of  a  de- 
praved taste  and  unmanly  luxury,  or,  at  most, 
only  adapted  to  the  effeminate  or  the  sick." 

In  1786  the  Indians  attacked  an  American 
settlement  near  Bellefontaine,  Monroe  county, 
killed  James  Andrews,  his  wife,  and  daughter, 
James  White  and  Samuel  McClure,  and  took 
two  girls,  daughters  of  Andrews,  prisoners. 
One  of  these  died  with  the  Indians,  the  other 
was  ransomed  by  the  French  traders.  The  In- 
dians had  previously  threatened  the  settlements, 
and  the  people  had  built  and  garrisoned  a  block- 
house, but  this  family  was  out  and  defenceless. 
This  was  the  first  settlement  formed  by  emi- 
grants from  the  United  States,  and  was  esta- 
blished by  Mr.  James  Moore  in  1781. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1788,  William  Biggs, 
John  Vallis,  and  Joseph  and  Benjamin  Ogle, 
were  attacked  by  Indians  near  Bellefontaine. 
John  Vallis  was  killed  and  William  Biggs  taken 
prisoner.  The  Kickapoo  warriors  treated  the 
latter  kindly,  offered  him  the  daughter  of  a 
brave  for  a  wife,  and  proposed  to  adopt  him  into 
their  tribe.     He  was   finally  liberated  by  the 


130  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1790. 

French  traders,  and  afterward  became  a  resi- 
dent of  St.  Clair  county,  a  member  of  the  terri- 
torial legislature,  and  judge  of  the  county  court. 
The  following  year  the  settlements  were  greatly 
harassed  by  the  Indians,  who  frequently  stole 
the  horses  and  killed  the  cattle  of  the  settlers. 
Six  of  them  attacked  three  boys  when  only  a 
few  yards  from  a  block-house.  One  of  the  boys 
was  struck  with  a  tomahawk  in  three  places, 
scalped,  and  yet  recovered;  the  others  escaped 
unhurt.  Two  men  were  attacked  on  a  load  of 
hay,  one  of  them  being  killed,  and  the  other 
scalped.  Several  other  massacres  took  place  in 
the  same  year  in  the  American  bottom,  and  on 
the  road  to  St.  Louis. 

In  1790  the  Illinois  settlers  were  attacked  by 
a  party  of  Osage  Indians,  who  stole  their  horses. 
They  pursued  the  Indians  and  fired  upon  them. 
One  of  the  Americans  getting  in  advance  of  his 
party  was  killed  and  scalped.  The  same  year 
James  Smith,  a  Baptist  preacher  from  Kentucky, 
was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Kickapoo  Indians. 
A  female  and  her  child,  who  were  with  him,  were 
despatched  with  the  tomahawk.  Having  retreat- 
ed a  few  yards  down  the  hill,  he  fell  on  his 
knees  in  prayer  for  the  poor  woman  they  were 
murdering,  and  in  that  attitude  was  taken  by 
the  Indians.  They  immediately  loaded  him 
with  the  plunder  they  had  collected,  which  they 
compelled  him  to  carry,  until  the  heat  of  the  day 


1791.]  BORDER   WARFARE.  131 

and  the  weight  of  his  burden  finally  overpowered 
his  strength,  and  he  sank  in  a  state  of  exhaustion 
at  their  feet.  They  then  consulted  together  to 
destroy  him,  and  as  they  frequently  pointed 
their  guns  toward  him,  Smith  bared  his  breast, 
and  pointed  upward  to  signify  that  the  Great 
Spirit  was  his  protector.  Seeing  him  in  the  at- 
titude of  devotion,  and  hearing  him  sing  hymns, 
which  he  did  to  relieve  his  mind  from  despond- 
ency, they  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  was 
a  "great  medicine,"  holding  daily  intercourse 
with  the  Great  Spirit,  and  must  not  be  put  to 
death.  They  accordingly  relieved  him  of  his 
burdens  and  treated  him  kindly.  He  was  taken 
to  the  Kickapoo  towns  on  the  Wabash,  from 
whence  he  was  in  a  few  months  ransomed  by 
the  inhabitants  of  New  Design,  who  greatly  va- 
lued and  respected  his  ministerial  labours. 

In  May,  1791,  one  John  Dempsey  was  at- 
tacked by  the  savages,  but  made  his  escape  and 
gave  the  alarm.  A  small  party  of  settlers,  com- 
manded by  Captain  Hall,  started  soon  after  in 
pursuit.  The  Indians  took  to  the  trees,  the 
whites  did  the  same,  fighting  with  great  pru- 
dence and  bravery.  The  Indians  being  double 
the  number  of  their  adversaries,  a  sharp  run- 
ning fight  was  kept  up  for  several  hours,  the 
Americans  pursuing  from  tree  to  tree  until  night 
put  an  end  to  the  conflict.     Five  Indians  were 


132  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1793. 

killed,  without  the  loss  of  a  man  or  of  a  drop  of 
blood  on  the  other  side. 

The  settlements  in  Illinois  were  strengthened 
during  the  year  1793  by  the  arrival  of  emigrants 
from  Kentucky,  and  among  them  was  a  family 
of  the  name  of  Whiteside.  A  party  of  Kicka- 
poos,  during  a  predatory  excursion  into  the  Ame- 
rican bottom,  stole  nine  horses  from  the  settlers. 
William  Whiteside,  accompanied  by  eight  of  his 
neighbours,  started  in  pursuit,  and  followed  the 
trail  of  the  depredators  as  far  as  the  Indian 
camp  on  Shoal  Creek.  Here  they  found  three 
of  the  horses,  which  they  immediately  secured. 
The  party  then,  small  as  it  was,  divided  into 
two  bodies,  four  men  in  each,  and  agreed  to  at- 
tack simultaneously  the  Indian  camp  from  oppo- 
site sides.  The  signal  of  attack  was  to  be  the 
firing  of  Whiteside's  gun.  Two  Indians  were 
immediately  killed,  and  several  others  slightly 
wounded.  Believing  themselves  surrounded  by 
a  large  force,  an  old  chief  approached  in  their 
behalf,  and  begged  for  quarter.  But  as  soon  as 
the  chief  discovered  the  insignificant  number  of 
the  whites,  when  compared  with  his  own  party, 
he  became  indignant  and  called  aloud  on  his 
braves  to  return  and  retrieve  their  honour.  But 
they  had  fled  beyond  the  reach  of  his  voice ;  and 
Captain  Whiteside,  although  the  Indian  exerted 
all  his  force  and  sought  to  get  possession  of  his 
gun,  deeming  it  dishonourable  to  destroy  an  un- 


1795.]  BORDER    WARFARE.  133 

armed  man  who  had  previously  surrendered, 
compelled  him  to  retreat  without  serious  injury. 
The  intrepid  band  being  at  this  time  in  the  heart 
of  the  Indian  country,  where  hundreds  of  Indian 
warriors  could  be  raised  in  a  few  hours  time, 
Captain  Whiteside  prudently  resolved  to  retire 
with  the  horses  they  had  recovered;  and  after 
travelling  night  and  day,  without  halting  to  eat 
or  sleep,  they  reached  the  settlements  in  safety. 
Two  of  the  Whiteside  family  fell  victims  to  the 
Indians  during  the  following  year. 

In  the  year  1795  the  family  of  Mr.  McMahan 
was  attacked  by  Indians,  who  killed  his  wife  and 
four  children  before  his  face,  and  laid  their 
bodies  in  a  row  on  the  floor  of  his  own  dwelling. 
Making  prisoners  of  McMahan  and  his  only 
daughter,  they  departed  for  their  towns.  On 
the  second  night  of  their  encampment,  McMa- 
han, finding  the  Indians  asleep,  put  on  their 
moccasins  and  made  his  escape.  He  arrived  at 
the  settlement  just  as  the  neighbours  were  bury- 
ing his  family.  They  had  enclosed  the  bodies 
in  rude  coffins,  and  were  engaged  in  putting  the 
sods  on  their  grave  as  he  came  in  sight.  He 
looked  on  the  newly-formed  hillock,  and  raising 
his  eyes  to  heaven  in  pious  resignation,  said, 
"They  were  lovely  and  pleasant  in  their  lives, 
and  in  their  death  they  were  not  divided."  His 
remaining  daughter  was  afterward  ransomed  by 
the  charitable  contributions  of  the  settlers.  The 
12 


134  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1802. 

same  year  the  Whitesides  and  others,  to  the 
number  of  fourteen,  attacked  an  Indian  encamp- 
ment at  the  foot  of  the  bluffs  west  of  Belleville. 
In  the  skirmish  Captain  William  Whiteside  re- 
ceived a  shot  in  the  side,  and  was  wounded,  as 
he  thought,  mortally.  As  he  fell,  he  exhorted 
his  sons  to  fight  bravely  and  not  let  the  Indians 
touch  him.  One  of  his  sons,  who  was  disabled 
by  a  shot  in  the  arm,  sat  down  and  examined  the 
wound  of  his  father.  Finding  that  the  ball  had 
glanced  along  the  ribs  and  lodged  against  the 
spine,  he  gashed  the  skin  with  his  knife,  and 
having  extracted  the  bullet,  held  it  up  exultingly, 
exclaiming,  "  Father,  you  are  not  dead  yet !" 
The  old  man  instantly  jumped  on  his  feet,  saying, 
"  Come  along,  boys,  I  can  still  fight  them  !" 
Such  were  the  instances  of  indomitable  energy 
and  courage  which  distinguished  the  men  who 
defended  the  frontiers  of  Illinois  in  those  days 
of  peril. 

The  defeat  of  the  confederated  Indians  in 
1794,  by  General  Wayne,  brought  peace  to  the 
frontiers  of  Illinois.  A  few  horses  were  occa- 
sionally stolen,  and  in  1802  two  Americans  were 
killed,  but  no  attack  was  made  on  the  settle- 
ments. Families  again  took  up  their  abodes  on 
the  prairies — emigrants  from  the  states  cluster- 
ed around  them,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  soil 
was  pursued  without  fear  of  molestation.  During 
the  period  which  elapsed  between  1802  and  1810 


1802.]      FORMATION    OF   THE   TERRITORY.         135 

no  events  of  an  important  character  occurred  to 
interrupt  the  quiet  routine  of  peaceful  life  upon 
the  frontiers. 

While  Illinois  was  a  part  of  the  North-western 
Territory,  it  was  divided  into  only  two  counties, 
Randolph  and  St.  Clair.  In  1800,  by  an  act  of 
Congress,  the  whole  of  the  North-western  terri- 
tory, including  Illinois,  with  the  exception  of 
the  state  of  Ohio,  was  named  Indiana,  and  Wil- 
liam H.  Harrison,  subsequently  President  of  the 
United  States,  was  appointed  its  governor.  Il- 
linois continued  a  part  of  Indiana  until  Febru- 
ary 3d,  1809,  when,  by  another  act  of  Congress, 
all  that  part  of  the  Indiana  Territory  which  lies 
west  of  the  Wabash  River,  and  a  direct  line 
drawn  from  that  river  and  Fort  Yincennes  due 
north,  to  the  territorial  line  between  the  United 
States  and  Canada,  was  formed  into  a  separate 
territory  by  the  name  of  Illinois.  Ninian  Ed- 
wards, then  Chief-justice  of  Kentucky,  was  ap- 
pointed governor,  and  Nathaniel  Pope,  Esq.,  a 
resident  of  Kaskaskia,  secretary  of  the  territory. 
In  1810  new  settlements  had  been  formed  in 
Gallatin,  Johnson,  Union,  and  Jackson  counties, 
and  the  census  gives  the  population  of  the  terri- 
tory at  12,284  inhabitants. 

Although  the  quietude  of  the  Illinois  settle- 
ments was  undisturbed  between  1802  and  1810, 
yet  mischief  was  gathering  in  other  quarters, 
which  ultimately  brought  on  a  renewal  of  Indian 


136  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1802. 

hostilities.  Notwithstanding  the  treaty  of  Green- 
ville ceded  to  the  United  States  an  extensive 
tract  of  country  north-west  of  the  Ohio,  and 
although  settlers  had  located  themselves  on  the 
tract  thus  ceded,  the  project  of  making  the 
Ohio  a  boundary  line  between  the  white  men  and 
the  Indians  was  still  entertained  by  a  consider- 
able portion  of  the  Indian  tribes. 

Little  Turtle,  the  Miami  warrior,  at  one  time 
strenuously  supported  this  project ;  but  after  his 
defeat  by  General  Wayne,  frequent  visits  to 
Philadelphia  and  Washington  had  convinced  him 
of  the  utter  impossibility  of  effecting  his  object. 
He  had,  therefore,  become  an  advocate  for 
peace,  and  a  friend  of  the  whites  ;  and,  at  the 
time  of  which  we  are  speaking,  was  living  quietly 
and  comfortably  on  Eel  River,  in  Indiana,  in  a 
house  erected  for  him  by  the  American  govern- 
ment. Among  the  many  characteristic  anecdotes 
of  this  celebrated  chief,  the  following  will  be 
read  with  interest : — 

On  the  6th  of  November,  1792,  Little  Turtle 
defeated  Major  Adair,  who  commanded  a  de- 
tachment of  mounted  volunteers  from  Kentucky. 
The  Miami  chief  directed  the  attack  with  his 
usual  skill,  and  a  large  party  of  Indians  rushed 
on  the  encampment  with  great  fury.  A  bloody 
conflict  ensued.  The  Indians  were  driven  through 
and  about  six  hundred  yards  beyond  the  Ame- 
rican  camp,  but  were  again  rallied   by  Little 


1802.]    LITTLE  TURTLE  AND  MAJOR  ADAIR.      137 

Turtle,  and  fought  desperately.  At  this  moment 
about  sixty  Indians  made  an  effort  to  turn  the 
right  flank  of  the  Americans.  Major  Adair, 
foreseeing  the  consequence  of  this  manoeuvre, 
ordered  a  retreat,  which  was  effected  with  great 
regularity ;  and,  as  was  expected,  the  Indians 
pursued  them  to  their  camp,  where  a  halt  was 
made,  another  battle  fought,  and  the  Indians 
finally  driven  from  the  ground.  Some  year^ 
afterward,  in  1805-6,  when  General  Adair  was 
register  of  the  land-office  in  Frankfort,  Captain 
Wm.  Wells,  the  Indian  agent,  passed  through 
that  place  on  his  way  to  Washington,  attended 
by  a  deputation  of  warriors,  among  whom  was 
Little  Turtle.  General  Adair  called  on  his  old 
antagonist,  and  in  the  course  of  conversation  the 
incident  above  related  being  alluded  to,  General 
Adair  attributed  his  defeat  to  his  having  been 
taken  by  surprise.  Little  Turtle  immediately 
remarked  with  great  pleasantness,  "A  good  ge- 
neral is  never  taken  by  surprise."  This  famous 
chief  died  at  Fort  Wayne,  on  the  14th  of  July, 
1812,  and  was  buried  with  the  honours  of  war. 

But  although  Little  Turtle  had  discovered  the 
futility  of  attempting  to  make  the  Ohio  the 
boundary  line  between  the  white  and  Indian 
population,  and  had  become  the  advocate  of 
peace,  it  was  otherwise  with  the  Shawancse  chief 
Tecumseh,  who,  from  his  boyhood  to  the  period 
when  he  fell  in  the  prime  of  life,  nobly  fighting 

12* 


138  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1805. 

for  his  country,  fostered  an  invincible  hatred  to 
the  whites.  This  hatred  was  not  confined  to  the 
Americans.  Circumstances  induced  him  to  fight 
under  English  colours,  but  he  neither  loved  nor 
respected  them.  He  knew  their  professions  of 
sympathy  were  hollow,  and  that  they  cared  no- 
thing for  the  rights  of  the  Indians.  Tecumseh 
was  a  patriot.  He  loved  his  country,  and  this 
made  him  a  statesman  and  a  warrior.  He  saw  his 
countrymen  driven  from  their  hunting  grounds, 
their  morals  debased,  and  their  means  of  sub- 
sistence taken  from  them.  He  sought  to  ascer- 
tain the  cause  of  these  evils,  and  traced  it  to 
that  flood  of  white  immigration  which,  having  sur- 
mounted the  Alleghanies,  was  now  pouring  suc- 
cessive waves  of  population  into  the  Mississippi 
valley,  above  whose  dense  and  peaceful  forests 
had  curled  for  innumerable  ages  the  smoke  of 
the  rude  wigwams  of  his  ancestors. 

The  habits  of  intoxication  acquired  by  the 
Indians  having  totally  unfitted  them  for  making 
heroic  exertions,  Tecumseh  sought  to  effect  a 
reformation  in  this  respect,  and  to  unite  them 
together  into  a  grand  confederacy,  so  as  to  ren- 
der the  purchase  of  land  by  the  United  States 
impossible,  without  the  consent  of  all  the  tribes. 
Knowing  his  countrymen  to  be  prone  to  super- 
stition, he  determined,  through  the  agency  of 
his  brother,  to  employ  its  influence  in  effecting 
his  purpose. 


1805.]  MOVEMENTS   OF   TECUMSEH.  130 

Suddenly  his  brother  began  to  dream  dreams 
and  see  visions,  and  to  profess  himself  inspired 
by  the  Great  Spirit  to  direct  the  Indians  in  the 
way  they  ought  to  go  to  preserve  to  them  the 
hunting  grounds  of  their  ancestors,  and  to  re- 
store them  to  their  former  condition  of  happi- 
ness and  independence.  The  work  of  reforma- 
tion and  union  now  went  on  rapidly.  Pilgrims 
came  from  the  most  distant  tribes  to  the  head- 
quarters of  the  prophet,  whose  fame,  and  the  di- 
vine character  of  whose  mission,  was  spread  far 
and  wide,  until,  at  length,  a  combination  of  In- 
dians more  formidable  than  any  which  this  con- 
tinent has  ever  witnessed,  was  nearly  completed. 
But  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe,  fought  during  the 
absence  of  Tecumseh,  and  in  violation  of  his  or- 
ders, completely  frustrated  all  his  designs,  and 
rendered  him,  to  the  close  of  his  gallant  though 
unsuccessful  struggle,  a  mere  accessory  to  Eng- 
land in  the  war  which  followed. 

It  was  in  the  year  1805  Tecumseh  entered  on 
the  great  work  he  had  so  long  contemplated. 
He  was  then  about  thirty-eight  years  of  age. 
General  Harrison  was  at  this  time  governor  of 
Indiana  and  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs, 
and  in  both  capacities  had  difficult  and  arduous 
duties  to  perform.  In  1807,  Governor  Harrison, 
hearing  of  extraordinary  movements  among  the 
savages,  charged  them  with  an  attempted  insur- 
rection, but  was  assured  by  the  Prophet  that 


140  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1810, 

their  only  object  was  to  effect  a  reformation 
among  the  Indians.  In  1808  Tecumseh  and  his 
brother  were  still  quietly  extending  their  influ- 
ence among  the  Indian  tribes ;  and  in  the  month 
of  June  they  removed  from  Greenville  to  the 
banks  of  the  Tippecanoe,  a  tributary  of  the  Up- 
per Wabash.  In  1809  Tecumseh  met  Governor 
Harrison,  and  claimed  the  lands  which  had  been 
previously  ceded  by  the  Miamies,  "because  they 
belonged  to  all  the  tribes,  and  could  not  be  parted 
with  except  by  the  consent  of  all."  Governor 
Harrison  took  no  notice  of  his  claim,  and  the 
chief  departed  to  redouble  his  exertions  in  the 
formation  of  the  Indian  confederacy.  In  1810 
the  hostile  intentions  of  Tecumseh  and  his  fol- 
lowers were  placed  beyond  a  doubt.  General 
Harrison  was  revisited,  and  notified  of  the  con- 
federacy, and  of  the  determination  of  the  In- 
dians to  resist  any  further  cession  of  territory 
to  the  United  States,  unless  made  with  the  con- 
sent of  all  the  tribes.  The  governor  replied, 
"that  he  would  make  known  those  views  to  the 
president,  but  there  was  no  probability  of  their 
being  attended  to."  "Then,"  said  Tecumseh, 
"  the  Great  Spirit  must  determine  the  matter. 
It  is  true  the  president  is  so  far  off  that  he  will 
not  be  injured  by  the  war.  He  may  sit  still  in 
his  town  and  drink  his  wine,  while  you  and  I  will 
fight  it  out."  It  was  then  proposed  to  Tecumseh 
that  in  the  event  of  a  war,  he  should  use  his  in- 


1S11.]        INTERVIEW   WITH    TECUMSEH.  141 

fluence  to  prevent  those  cruelties  which  were 
usually  practised  by  the  Indians.  To  this  Te- 
cumseh  cheerfully  assented,  and  it  is  due  to  his 
memory  to  say  that  he  kept  his  word. 

In  1811  Tecumseh  again  sought  an  interview 
with  General  Harrison,  to  whom  he  announced 
his  intention  of  going  south  to  induce  the  tribes 
to  unite  with  the  northern  and  western  Indians 
in  the  confederacy.  He  also  promised  to  visit 
the  president  and  settle  all  difficulties  with  him 
on  his  return,  and  requested  that  the  Americans 
would  not  survey  a  certain  tract  of  land  which 
had  been  ceded  to  them,  as  the  Indians  who  were 
coming  to  settle  at  Tippecanoe  would  want  it  for 
a  hunting  ground.  He  apologized  for  the  mur- 
ders which  the  Indians  had  committed  in  1810, 
and  said  they  ought  to  be  forgiven,  and  that  the 
Indians  had  set  the  whites  an  example  of  for- 
giveness. The  governor  replied,  "  That  the  moon 
which  they  beheld  (it  was  then  night)  would 
sooner  fall  to  the  earth,  than  the  president  suffer 
his  people  to  be  murdered  with  impunity.  And 
that  he  would  put  his  warriors  in  petticoats 
sooner  than  give  up  the  country  which  he  had 
fairly  acquired  from  the  rightful  owners." 

After  many  conferences  with  British  officers 
at  Detroit,  Tecumseh  left  that  post,  and  with  a 
party  of  thirty  warriors,  mounted  on  horses, 
shaped  his  course  for  the  south.  Passing  through 
the  country  of  the  Choctaw  and  Chickasa  In- 


142  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1811. 

dians,  among  whom  his  mission  was  unsuccessful, 
he  continued  his  journey  to  Florida,  where  he 
met  with  complete  success  among  the  Seminoles. 
From  their  boyhood  the  warriors  of  that  country 
had  heard  of  Tecumseh,  of  his  feats  in  the  buf- 
falo chase,  of  the  bloody  wars  which  he  had 
conducted,  and  of  his  fierce  and  transcendent 
eloquence. 

At  this  time  Colonel  Hawkins  was  holding  a 
grand  council  with  the  Seminoles  at  Tookabatcha, 
the  Indian  capital  of  Florida.  It  was  evening, 
and  an  autumnal  sun  shone  on  the  bronzed  faces 
of  five  thousand  Indians  gathered  within  that 
ancient  town,  which  never  looked  so  gay  and 
populous  as  then.  Colonel  Hawkins  had  just 
finished  his  address  when  Tecumseh  and  his  party 
marched  into  the  square.  They  were  entirely 
naked,  except  their  flaps  and  ornaments.  Their 
faces  were  painted  black  and  their  heads  adorned 
with  eagle  plumes,  while  buffalo  tails  trailed  after 
them,  suspended  by  bands  which  went  around 
their  waists.  Similar  appendages  were  also  at- 
tached to  their  arms,  and  were  made  to  stand  out 
by  means  of  thongs.  Their  appearance  was  hi- 
deous, and  their  bearing  stately  and  ceremonious. 
After  making  the  circuit  of  the  square  they  ap- 
proached the  chiefs,  and  cordially  shaking  them 
with  the  whole  length  of  the  arm,  exchanged 
tobacco,  a  common  ceremony  with  the  Indians, 
denoting  friendship.      For  several   consecutive 


1811.]  TECUMSEH  WITH   THE   SEMIXOLES.         143 

days  Tccumseh  appeared  in  the  square  to  de- 
liver his  "talk,"  and  all  ears  Were  anxious  to 
listen  to  it;  but  he  refused  to  explain  the  object 
of  his  mission  until  Colonel  Hawkins  had  con- 
cluded his  business,  and  departed. 

That  night,  at  a  grand  Indian  council,  held  in 
the  great  Round  House,  Tecumseh  recounted,  in 
a  long  speech,  full  of  fierce,  fervid  eloquence, 
the  wrongs  of  the  Indians,  and  the  object  of  his 
mission.  He  exhorted  his  hearers  to  return  to 
their  primitive  customs,  to  throw  aside  the 
plough  and  the  loom,  and  to  abandon  an  agricul- 
tural life,  which  was  unbecoming  Indian  war- 
riors. He  told  them  that  after  the  whites  had 
obtained  possession  of  their  country,  cut  down 
its  beautiful  forests,  and  stained  the  clear  waters 
of  their  rivers  with  the  washings  of  their  manu- 
factories, the  Indian  would  be  subjected  to  in- 
sult and  oppression,  and  be  rendered  a  toiling 
and  servile  slave  on  the  soil  of  which  he  was 
once  the  proprietor  and  master.  He  exhorted 
them  to  assimilate  in  no  way  whatever  with  the 
grasping,  unprincipled  American  race,  who  de- 
spised their  alliance,  and  only  sought  in  every 
treaty  to  defraud  them  of  their  hunting  grounds. 
He  concluded  by  announcing  that  the  British, 
their  former  friends,  had  sent  him  from  the  big 
lakes  to  procure  their  services  in  expelling  the 
Americans  from  all  Indian   soil,  and  that  the 


144  niSTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1811. 

king  of  England  was  ready  to  handsomely  re- 
ward all  who  would  fight  for  his  cause. 

A  prophet,  who  composed  one  of  the, party  of 
Tecumseh,  next  addressed  the  council.  He  said 
that  he  frequently  communed  with  the  Great 
Spirit,  who  had  sent  Tecumseh  to  their  country 
upon  this  mission,  the  nature  of  which  that  great 
chief  had  just  explained.  He  declared  that  the 
Indians  who  joined  the  war  party  should  be  so 
perfectly  shielded  from  all  harm,  that  none 
would  be  killed  in  battle,  and  that  the  Great  Spi- 
rit would  surround  them  with  quagmires  which 
would  swallow  up  the  Americans  as  they  ap- 
proached. A  short  time  after  daylight  the 
audience  adjourned,  more  than  half  of  them 
having  already  resolved  to  go  to  war  against 
the  Americans. 

While  at  Tookabatcha,  Tecumseh  took  up  his 
residence  with  a  chief  called  the  "Big  "Warrior," 
who,  despite  of  the  entreaties  of  his  guest,  re- 
mained true  to  the  United  States;  more,  how- 
ever, from  fear  of  the  consequences  of  a  war 
than  from  any  love  of  the  Americans.  Tecum- 
seh, after  talking  with  him  for  some  time  to  no 
purpose,  pointed  his  finger  in  his  face  and  em- 
phatically said,  "Tustinuggee  Thlucco,  your 
blood  is  white.  You  have  taken  my  red  sticks 
and  my  talk,  but  you  do  not  mean  to  fight.  I 
know  the  reason.  You  do  not  believe  the  Great 
Spirit  has  sent  me.     You  shall  believe  it.     I 


1811.]  ACTIVITY  OF   TECUMSEH.  145 

will  leave  directly,  and  go  straight  to  Detroit. 
When  I  get  there,  I  will  stamp  my  foot  upon 
the  ground,  and  shake  down  every  house  in 
Tookabatcha."  The  Big  Warrior  said  nothing, 
but  puffed  his  pipe,  and  enveloped  himself  in 
clouds  of  smoke.  Afterward  he  thought  much 
upon  this  remarkable  speech. 

The  common  Indians,  believing  that  Tecum- 
seh  actually  possessed  the  power  to  fulfil  his 
threat,  began  to  count  the  time  it  would  take 
the  Shawanese  chief  to  reach  Detroit.  One  day 
a  mighty  rumbling  was  heard  in  the  earth ;  the 
houses  of  Tookabatcha  reeled  and  tottered,  and 
reeled  again.  The  people  ran  out,  vociferating, 
"Tecumseh  has  got  to  Detroit!  Tecumseh  has 
got  to  Detroit!    We  feel  the  shake  of  his  foot!" 

Such  was  the  manner  in  which  the  mission  of 
Tecumseh  was  conducted.  His  persuasive  voice 
was  listened  to  one  day  by  the  Wyandots  on  the 
plains  of  Sandusky ;  on  the  next,  his  commands 
were  issued  on  the  banks  of  the  Wabash; 
at  one  time  he  was  seen  paddling  his  canoe  on 
the  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  and  visiting  the 
different  nations  on  its  shores;  at  another  bold- 
ly confronting  Governor  Harrison  in  the  council 
house  at  Vincennes.  ^e  continued  his  labours, 
neither  elated  by  success  nor  discouraged  by 
failure,  until  his  plans  for  a  gigantic  confede- 
racy, when  on  the  eve  of  completion,  were  frus- 
trated by  the  rashness  of  his  brother. 

13 


146  HISTORY  OP  ILLINOIS.  [1811. 

While  Tecumseh  was  thus  actively  engaged  at 
the  south,  the  Prophet's  town  on  the  Tippe- 
canoe became  the  grand  rallying  centre  for  the 
restless  and  dissatisfied  among  the  Indian  tribes. 
The  Prophet  had  neither  the  caution,  the  talent 
for  command,  nor  the  judgment  and  wisdom  of 
his  brother.  Hence,  when  Tecumseh,  the  mas- 
ter-spirit, departed,  and  he  was  left  to  himself, 
he  was  incapable  of  controlling  the  bold  and 
reckless  savages  who  assembled  around  him ;  and 
rash  and  presumptuous  himself,  he  allowed  them 
to  rob  and  murder  the  settlers  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  town,  until  he  brought  upon  himself 
the  armies  of  the  United  States,  and  by  his  de- 
feat destroyed  all  confidence  in  the  sacredness 
of  his  character,  and  crushed  into  irretrievable 
ruin  that  grand  confederacy  which  it  had  cost 
'Tecumseh  years  of  toil,  suffering,  and  privation 
■to  establish. 

The  battle  of  Tippecanoe  was  fought  on  the 
'7th  of  November,  1811,  only  a  few  days  before 
Tecumseh  returned  from  the  south.  Nothing 
could  exceed  his  grief  and  indignation,  when  his 
brother  attempted  to  palliate  his  conduct.  Te- 
cumseh seized  him  by  the  hair  of  his  head,  and 
threatened  to  take  his  life.  He  immediately  an- 
nounced to  Governor  Harrison  that  he  had 
returned,  and  was  ready  to  make  the  proposed 
visit  to  the  president.  The  governor  gave  him 
.permission  to  go,  but  not  at  thp  head  of  a  large 


1812.]     TECUMSEII   JOINS   THE   BRITISH.  147 

delegation  The  haughty  chief,  who,  in  his  in- 
terviews with  the  governor,  was  always  accom- 
panied by  several  hundred  Indians,  completely 
armed,  had  no  wish  to  appear  before  "his  great 
father  the  president"  stripped  of  his  power,  and 
therefore  declined  going  at  all. 

In  June,  1812,  Tecumseh  had  an  interview 
with  the  Indian  agent  at  Fort  Wayne,  in  which 
he  disavowed  his  intention  to  make  war  on  the 
United  States,  and  reproached  General  Harri- 
son for  having  marched  against  his  people  dur- 
ing his  absence.  After  listening  with  frigid 
indifference  to  the  response  of  the  agent,  he 
quitted  the  council  house,  and  departed  for  Fort 
Maiden,  in  Upper  Canada,  where  he  joined  the 
British  standard. 


148  HISTORY  OF  ILLINOIS.  [1812. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Causes  which  led  to  the  renewal  of  war  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States  in  1812 — Disastrous  commencement 
of  the  war — Fort  Chicago  ordered  to  be  evacuated — The 
garrison  wish  to  remain  in  the  fort — Captain  Heald  attends 
the  Indian  council  alone,  protected  by  the  guns  of  the  fort 
— The  ammunition  and  liquor  destroyed,  and  the  goods  dis- 
tributed among  the  Indians — Arrival  of  Captain  Wells — The 
garrison  leave  the  fort — Attacked  by  the  Indians  on  their 
march — Mrs.  Helm's  account  of  the  action — Cruel  and  faith- 
less conduct  of  the  Indians  after  the  surrender  of  the  soldiers 
—Kindness  of  Waubeeneemah  to  Mrs.  Helm — Heroic  con- 
duct of  Mrs.  Heald — Fate  of  the  captives. 

The  angry  international  feelings,  occasioned 
by  the  war  of  independence,  were  not  quieted  by 
the  peace  of  1783.  Mortification  on  the  one 
hand  and  resentment  on  the  other  continued 
long  after  the  war  had  terminated.  The  break- 
ing forth  of  the  French  revolution  involving  all 
Europe  in  hostilities,  it  was  impossible  for  the 
United  States  to  avoid  feeling  the  effects  of  the 
terrible  struggle  which  then  agitated  the  civil- 
ized world.  The  extraordinary  efforts  of  Eng- 
land, by  sea  and  land,  called  for  all  her  resources 
of  men  and  money,  and  she  claimed  the  right 
of  impressing  her  own  seamen  wherever  they 
might  be  found.     American  merchantmen  were 


1812.]  war  of  1812.  149 

frequently  stopped  by  British  cruisers  on  the 
high  seas,  and  such  seamen  impressed  into  ser- 
vice as  English  subordinate  officers  thought  pro- 
per to  claim  as  Englishmen,  Scotchmen,  or  Irish- 
men; a  proceeding  perfectly  unjustifiable,  and 
involving  not  unfrequently  the  liberty  of  native 
American  citizens. 

These  wrongs  were  endured  for  a  considerable 
time,  for  the  sake  of  the  profitable  carrying 
trade;  and  the  United  States  was  rapidly  rising 
in  importance  as  a  neutral  power,  when  England, 
by  her  Orders  in  Council,  and  Napoleon,  by  his 
Berlin  Decrees,  at  once  swept  her  commerce 
from  the  ocean.  Every  American  merchant- 
man, laden  with  French  merchandise,  being 
liable  to  be  seized  by  British  cruisers,  and 
a  considerable  quantity  of  the  shipping  of  the 
United  States  having  been  thus  taken,  all  com- 
mercial intercourse  between  the  two  countries 
was  at  length  suspended,  and  on  the  20th  of 
June,  1812,  Congress  authorized  a  declaration 
of  war. 

A  particular  account  of  all  the  events  of  this 
war  belongs  to  the  history  of  the  United  States ; 
a  general  notice  of  its  progress  is,  however, 
necessary,  and  without  which  no  history  of  Illi- 
nois would  be  complete.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  the  armies  of  the  United  States  sus- 
tained a  succession  of  defeats  and  losses.  An 
abortive  attempt  having  been   made  to  invade 

13* 


150  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1812. 

Canada,  the  British  retaliated  by  capturing  De« 
troit  and  all  the  American  posts  in  Michigan. 
With  the  loss  of  Michigan,  the  United  States 
lost  all  control  over  the  north-western  tribes; 
who,  scattering  themselves  among  the  frontier 
settlements,  committed  the  most  horrible  atro- 
cities. 

While  the  British  army,  under  General  Brock, 
lay  before  Detroit,  a  terrible  tragedy  was  enact- 
ed at  Chicago,  Illinois.  By  the  treaty  of  Green- 
ville, a  tract  of  land  six  miles  square  was  ceded 
to  the  United  States,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chi- 
cago River.  In  1804  a  small  fort  was  erected 
there,  which  was  garrisoned  by  a  company  of 
United  States  troops,  about  fifty  in  number, 
many  of  whom  were  invalids.  A  few  French 
and  Canadian  families  settled  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  fort;  and  this  little  community,  who  were 
almost  isolated  from  the  rest  of  the  civilized 
world,  previous  to  the  war  of  1812,  furnished  no 
incidents  worthy  of  notice. 

When  war  was  declared,  the  commandant 
at  Chicago  received  orders  to  evacuate  the 
fort.  The  garrison  consisted  at  this  time 
of  a  single  company,  commanded  by  Cap- 
tain Heald,  the  subordinate  officers  being  Lieu- 
tenant Helm  and  Ensign  Roman,  and  Dr.  Van 
Voorhees,  its  surgeon.  The  orders  came  from 
General  Hull,  who  was  commander-in-chief  of 
the  north-western  army,  and  were  sent  to  the 


1812.]         FORT  CHICAGO.  151 

garrison  through  the  agency  of  Winnemeg,  or 
Catfish,  a  friendly  Indian  of  the  Pottawatomie 
tribe.  General  Hull's  despatch  directed  Cap- 
tain Heald  "to  evacuate  the  fort  at  Chicago  if 
practicable,  and  in  that  event  to  distribute  all 
the  United  States  property  contained  in  the 
fort,  and  the  United  States  factory  or  agency, 
among  the  Indians  in  the  neighbourhood,  and 
repair  to  Fort  Wayne."  By  the  conquest  of  the 
American  posts  in  Michigan,  the  English  had 
obtained  complete  command  of  that  territory; 
and  as  the  United  States  could  no  longer  con- 
trol the  savages,  the  necessity  of  withdrawing 
the  garrison  from  Fort  Chicago  was  obvious. 

When  Captain  Heald  read  General  Hull's  de- 
spatch to  the  garrison  next  morning,  on  parade, 
Lieutenant  Helm  and  Ensign  Roman  hazarded 
a  remonstrance.  "We  do  not,"  said  they  to 
Captain  Heald,  "believe  that  our  troops  can 
pass  in  safety  through  the  country  of  the  Potta- 
watomies  to  Fort  Wayne.  Although  a  part  of 
their  chiefs  were  opposed  to  an  attack  upon  us 
last  autumn,  they  were  actuated  by  motives  of 
private  friendship  for  some  particular  individuals, 
and  not  from  a  regard  to  the  Americans  in 
general ;  and  it  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  in 
the  present  excited  state  of  feeling  among  the 
Indians,  those  chiefs  will  be  able  to  influence 
the  whole  tribe,  now  thirsting  for  vengeance. 
Besides,  our  march  must  be  slow,  on  account  of 


152  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1812. 

the  women  and  children.  Our  force,  too,  is 
small.  Some  of  our  soldiers  are  superannuated, 
and  some  of  them  are  invalids.  We  think,  there- 
fore, as  your  orders  are  discretionary,  that  we 
had  better  fortify  ourselves  as  strongly  as  possi- 
ble, and  remain  where  we  are.  Succour  may 
reach  us  before  we  shall  be  attacked  from  Macki- 
naw; and,  in  case  of  such  an  event,  we  had 
better  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  than 
become  victims  of  the  savages."  Captain  Heald 
replied  that  his  force  was  not  sufficiently  strong 
to  contend  with  the  Indians;  and  that  he  should 
be  censured  if  he  did  not  evacuate  the  fort,  when 
the  prospect  of  a  safe  retreat  to  Fort  Wayne 
was  so  apparent.  He  had  the  utmost  confidence 
in  the  Indians,  and  deemed  it  advisable  to  as- 
semble them,  and  distribute  the  public  property 
among  them,  and  ask  them  for  an  escort  to  Fort 
Wayne,  under  the  promise  of  their  receiving  a 
considerable  sum  of  money  if  they  should  con- 
duct the  garrison  there  in  safety.  The  officers 
and  soldiers  said  but  little  more  upon  the  sub- 
ject, and  kept  aloof  from  their  commander,  con- 
sidering his  project  as  little  short  of  madness. 

The  Indians  presently  began  to  assemble  from 
the  neighbouring  villages,  in  answer  to  the  sum- 
mons of  Captain  Heald;  and  on  the  12th  of 
August,  1812,  a  council  was  held  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  fort.  It  was  attended,  how- 
ever, only  by  Captain  Heald  on  the  part  of  the 


1812.]  FORT  CHICAGO.  153 

garrison.  His  officers  and  soldiers  refused  to 
accompany  him,  although  requested  to  do  so. 
They  had  heard  that  a  massacre  was  intended, 
and  when  Captain  Heald  left  the  fort,  they 
opened  its  port-holes,  and  pointed  the  loaded 
cannon  in  the  direction  of  the  Indian  encamp- 
ment, so  as  to  command  the  entire  council. 
This  circumstance  and  their  absence  caused  the 
savages  to  postpone  their  meditated  design. 
Captain  Heald,  after  informing  the  assembly 
that  he  should  distribute  among  them  the  goods 
in  the  storehouses,  together  with  the  ammunition 
and  provisions  with  which  the  garrison  was  sup- 
plied, requested  them  to  furnish  him  with  an 
escort  to  Fort  Wayne,  promising  them  a  liberal 
reward  for  this  service,  in  addition  to  the  pre- 
sents he  was  about  to  make  them.  The  Indians 
were  profuse  in  their  professions  of  friendship 
and  good-will,  and  immediately  promised  him 
the  desired  escort. 

The  soldiers,  alarmed  at  the  danger  by  which 
they  were  menaced,  urged  the  impolicy  of  fur- 
nishing the  Indians  with  arms  and  ammunition 
to  be  used  against  themselves,  and  the  argument 
struck  Captain  Heald  with  so  much  force,  that 
he  resolved  to  destroy  the  military  stores  and 
liquors.  On  the  next  day,  August  13th,  the 
remaining  articles  in  the  storehouses  were  dis- 
tributed among  the  Indians,  but  the  ammunition 
was  thrown  into  a  well,  and  the  liquor  poured 


154  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1812. 

into  the  river.  Notwithstanding  all  the  pre- 
cautions taken  to  avoid  suspicion,  the  Indians, 
ever  watchful,  beheld  with  indignation  the  de- 
struction of  the  muskets,  and  the  loss  of  their 
much-loved  "fire-water." 

On  the  14th  the  desponding  garrison  were 
somewhat  cheered  by  the  arrival  of  Captain 
Wells,  with  fifteen  friendly  Miamies.  He  had 
heard  at  Fort  Wayne  of  the  order  to  evacuate 
Fort  Chicago,  and  knowing  the  hostile  intentions 
of  the  Indians,  had  made  a  rapid  march  through 
the  wilderness  to  protect,  if  possible,  his  sister, 
Mrs.  Heald,  and  the  officers  and  garrison  from 
certain  destruction.  But  he  came  too  late.  The 
ammunition  had  been  destroyed,  and  on  the  pro- 
visions the  enemy  were  rioting.  His  only  alter- 
native was  to  hasten  the  evacuation  of  the  post, 
and  every  preparation  was  made  for  the  march 
of  the  troops  on  the  following  morning.  In  the 
afternoon  of  the  14th,  a  second  council  was  held 
with  the  Indians,  at  which  they  expressed  great 
indignation  at  the  destruction  of  the  promised 
ammunition  and  liquor  by  the  garrison,  and 
murmurs  and  threats  were  heard  on  every  side. 
Attempts  were  made  to  appease  their  anger  by 
several  chiefs,  who,  although  they  participated 
in  the  hostile  feelings  of  their  tribe  against  the 
Americans  generally,  still  retained  a  personal 
regard  for  the  troops  and  the  settlers  in  the 
vicinity;  but  all  their  efforts  were  in  vain. 


1812.]    RETREAT  FROM  THE  FORT.       155 

The  reserved  ammunition,  twenty-five  rounds 
to  a  man,  having  been  distributed,  and  the  bag- 
gage wagons  prepared  for  the  sick,  the  women, 
and  children,  the  whole  party,  anticipating  a 
fatiguing  if  not  a  disastrous  march  through  the 
wilderness,  retired  for  a  little  rest,  the  sentinels, 
as  usual,  keeping  watch  and  ward  during  the 
night. 

The  fatal  morning  of  the  15th  at  length 
dawned  brightly  on  the  world,  and  the  sun  shone 
in  unclouded  splendour  upon  the  glassy  surface 
of  Lake  Michigan.  Very  soon  a  message  was 
received  from  To-pee-na-bee,  a  friendly  chief  of 
the  St.  Joseph's  band,  warning  the  garrison,  that 
the  Indians  who  had  promised  to  be  their  escort 
contemplated  mischief.  About  nine  o'clock  the 
troops  left  the  fort  with  martial  music,  and  in 
military  array.  Captain  Wells,  with  his  face 
blackened,  after  the  manner  of  the  Indians,  led 
the  advance  guard  at  the  head  of  his  friendly 
Miamies;  the  garrison  with  loaded  arms,  and 
the  baggage  wagons  with  the  sick,  the  women, 
and  children,  followed,  while  the  Pottawatomie 
Indians,  about  five  hundred  in  number,  who  had 
pledged  their  honour  to  escort  them  in  safety  to 
Fort  Wayne,  brought  up  the  rear.  The  party 
took  the  road  along  the  lake  shore.  On  reach- 
ing the  point  where  a  range  of  sandhills  sepa- 
rate the  prairie  from  the  beach,  about  a  mile 
and  a  half  from  the  fort,  the  Pottawatomies,  in- 


156  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1812. 

stead  of  continuing  in  the  rear  of  the  Americans, 
defiled  to  the  right  into  the  prairie,  to  bring  the 
sandhills  between  them  and  the  troops.  This 
divergence  had  scarcely  been  effected,  when 
Captain  Wells,  who  was  considerably  in  advance 
with  his  Miamies,  rode  furiously  back,  and  ex- 
claimed, "They  are  about  to  attack  us;  form 
instantly,  and  charge  upon  them."  These  words 
had  scarcely  been  uttere^  before  a  volley  of 
balls  from  Indian  muskets  behind  the  sandhills 
was  poured  in  upon  them.  The  troops  were  in- 
stantly formed  into  lines,  and  charged  up  the 
bank.  One  man,  a  veteran  of  seventy,  fell  as 
they  ascended.  The  Miamies  fled  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  action.  Their  chief,  brandish- 
ing his  tomahawk,  charged  the  Pottawatomies 
with  treachery,  and  declared  that  he  would  be 
the  first  to  head  a  party  of  Americans,  and 
punish  them  for  their  duplicity.  He  then  gal- 
loped after  his  companions,  who  were  scouring 
over  the  prairie.  The  American  troops  behaved 
most  gallantly,  and  sold  their  lives  dearly. 
They  fought  desperately  till  two-thirds  of  their 
number  were  slain ;  the  remainder,  twenty-seven 
in  number,  surrendered,  having  first  stipulated 
for  their  own  safety,  and  for  that  of  their  wives 
and  children.  The  heroic  resolution  of  one  of 
the  soldier's  wives  deserves  to  be  recorded.  She 
had  frequently  heard  that  the  Indians  subjected 
their  prisoners  to  tortures  worse  than  death,  and 


1812.]         mrs.  helm's  narrative.  157 

resolving  not  to  be  taken  alive,  continued  fight- 
ing until  she  was  literally  cut  to  pieces,  although 
assured  by  the  savages  who  sought  to  effect  her 
capture,  that  she  would  be  well  treated. 

The  narrative  of  Mrs.  Helm,  the  wife  of  Lieu- 
tenant Helm,  is  exceedingly  graphic.  "Our 
horses  pranced  and  bounded,  and  could  hardly 
be  restrained,  as  the  balls  whistled  around  them. 
I  drew  off  a  little,  and  gazed  on  my  husband 
and  father,  who  were  yet  unharmed.  I  felt  that 
my  hour  was  come,  and  endeavoured  to  forget 
those  I  loved,  and  prepare  for  my  approaching 
fate.  While  I  was  thus  engaged,  the  surgeon, 
Dr.  Voorhees,  came  up,  badly  wounded.  His 
horse  had  been  shot  under  him,  and  he  had  re- 
ceived a  ball  in  the  leg,  and  every  muscle  of  his 
countenance  was  quivering  with  the  agony  of 
terror.  He  said  to  me:  'Do  you  think  they 
will  take  our  lives  ?  lam  badly  wounded,  but  I 
think  not  mortally.  Perhaps  we  might  purchase 
our  lives  by  promising  them  a  large  reward. 
Do  you  think  there  is  any  chance?' 

"'Dr.  Voorhees,'  said  I,  «do  not  let  us  waste 
the  few  moments  that  still  remain  to  us  in  such 
vain  hopes.  Our  fate  is  inevitable.  In  a  few 
moments  we  must  appear  before  the  bar  of  God. 
Let  us  endeavour  to  make  what  preparation  is 
yet  in  our  power.'  '  Oh,  I  cannot  die !'  exclaimed 
he;  'I  am  not  fit  to  die — if  I  had  but  a  short 
time  to  prepare — death  is  awful!'  I  pointed  to 
u 


158  niSTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1812. 

Ensign  Roman,  who,  though  mortally  wounded, 
and  nearly  down,  was  still  desperately  fighting 
with  an  Indian,  on  one  knee.  'Look  at  that 
man,'  said  I;  'at  least  he  dies  like  a  soldier!' 
'Yes,'  replied  the  unfortunate  man,  with  a  con- 
vulsive gasp,  'but  he  has  no  terrors  of  the 
future — he  is  an  unbeliever.' 

"At  this  moment  a  young  Indian  raised  his 
tomahawk  at  me.  By  springing  aside,  I  avoided 
the  blow,  which  was  aimed  at  my  skull,  but 
which  descended  on  my  shoulder.  I  seized  him 
around  the  neck,  and  while  exerting  my  utmost 
efforts  to  get  possession  of  his  scalping-knife, 
which  hung  in  a  scabbard  over  his  breast,  I  was 
dragged  from  his  grasp  by  another  and  an  older 
Indian.  The  latter  bore  me,  struggling  and  re- 
sisting, to  the  lake.  Notwithstanding  the  rapi- 
dity with  which  I  was  hurried  along,  I  recog- 
nised, as  I  passed  them,  the  lifeless  remains  of 
the  unfortunate  surgeon.  Some  murderous  to- 
mahawk had  stretched  him  upon  the  very  spot 
where  I  had  last  seen  him." 

Though  plunged  by  her  captor  into  the  lake, 
and  held  there,  she  soon  perceived  that  it  was 
not  his  intention  to  drown  her,  as  she  at  first 
supposed,  because  he  held  her  in  such  a  position 
as  to  keep  her  head  constantly  above  the  water. 
She  became  reassured,  and  looking  at  him  earn- 
estly, recognised,  despite  of  his  paint,  a  cele- 
brated  chief  called  the   Black   Partridge,  the 


1812.]        mrs.  helm's  narrative.  159 

"white  man's  friend."  When  the  firing  ceased, 
she  "was  borne  from  the  water,  and  conducted  up 
the  sandbank.  It  was  a  beautiful  day  in  Au- 
gust, but  the  sun  was  intensely  hot,  and  walking 
through  the  sand  in  her  drenched  condition  was 
inexpressibly  painful.  She  stopped  and  took  off 
her  shoes,  to  free  them  from  the  sand  with  which 
they  were  nearly  filled,  when  a  squaw  seized  and 
carried  them  off,  and  she  was  obliged  to  proceed 
without  them.  When  they  gained  the  prairie, 
she  was  met  by  her  father,  who  told  her  that  her 
husband  was  safe,  and  only  slightly  wounded. 
She  was  then  led  gently  back  to  the  Pottawa- 
tomie encampment.  As  she  approached  one  of 
the  wigwams,  the  wife  of  Wau-bee-nee-mah,  a 
chief  from  the  Illinois  River,  was  standing  near, 
and  seeing  her  exhausted  condition,  seized  a 
kettle,  dipped  up  some  water  from  a  little 
stream  that  flowed  near,  threw  into  it  some 
maple  sugar,  and  stirring  it  up  with  her  hand 
gave  it  to  Mrs.  Helm  to  drink.  This  act  of 
kindness,  in  the  midst  of  so  many  atrocities, 
touched  her  most  sensibly,  but  her  attention 
was  soon  diverted  to  another  object.  The  fort 
had  become  a  scene  of  plunder  to  such  as  re- 
mained after  the  troops  had  marched  out.  The 
cattle  had  been  shot  down  as  they  ran  at  large, 
and  lay  dead  or  dying  around. 

"An   old   squaw,  infuriated  by  the   loss   of 
friends,  or  excited  by  the  sanguinary  scenes  sc 


160  HISTOItY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1812. 

lately  enacted,  seemed  possessed  by  a  demoniacal 
ferocity.  She  seized  a  stable  fork,  and  assaulted 
a  wounded  soldier,  "who  lay  groaning  and  writh- 
ing in  the  agony  of  his  wounds,  aggravated  by 
the  heat  of  the  sun.  With  a  delicacy  of  feeling 
scarcely  to  have  been  expected  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, Wau-bee-nee-mah  stretched  a  mat 
across  two  poles  between  me  and  this  dreadful 
scene.  I  was  thus  spared  in  some  degree  a  view 
of  its  horrors,  although  I  could  not  entirely 
close  my  ears  to  the  cries  of  the  sufferer.  But 
why  dwell  upon  this  painful  subject?  Why  de- 
scribe the  butchery  of  the  children,  twelve  of 
whom,  placed  together  in  one  baggage  wagon, 
fell  beneath  the  merciless  tomahawk  of  a  young 
savage  ?"  This  atrocious  act  was  committed  after 
the  whites  had  surrendered. 

Captain  Wells,  who  was  a  prisoner,  and  as  yet 
unharmed,  when  he  beheld  this  murderous  trans- 
action, declared  that  the  Indians  had  violated 
the  conditions  o**  surrender.  Enraged  beyond 
measure,  he  exclaimed,  "If  this  be  your 
game,  I  will  kill  too;"  and  turning  his  horse's 
head,  started  for  the  place  where  the  Indians 
had  left  their  squaws  and  children.  Several 
warriors  immediately  followed  in  pursuit,  and 
discharged  their  rifles  at  him,  as  he  galloped 
across  the  prairie.  He  laid  himself  flat  on  the 
neck  of  his  horse,  and  was  apparently  nearly  out 
of  the  reach  of  his  pursuers,  when  a  ball  from 


1812.]        MURDER    OF   CAPTAIN  WELLS.  161 

one  of  the  rifles  took  effect,  killing  his  horse, 
and  severely  wounding  himself,  so  that  he  was 
again  taken  prisoner.  As  the  savages  came  up, 
Winnemeg  and  Wa-ban-see,  two  of  their  number, 
and  both  his  friends,  endeavoured  to  protect 
him ;  they  had  already  disengaged  him  from  his 
horse,  and  were  supporting  him,  when  a  Pot- 
tawatomie Indian,  drawing  his  scalping-knife, 
stabbed  him  in  the  back,  and  he  fell  dead  in  the 
arms  of  his  friends.  The  heart  of  Captain  Wells 
was  afterward  taken  out,  cut  in  pieces,  and  dis- 
tributed among  the  tribes.  After  having  been 
scalped,  his  mutilated  remains  were  left  un- 
buried,  as  were  also  those  of  the  children  mas- 
sacred, as  above  stated,  and  the  soldiers  and 
women  slain  in  the  battle.  The  next  day,  Billy 
Caldwell,  an  Indian  chief,  collected  the  dismem- 
bered remains  of  Captain  Wells,  and  buried 
them  in  the  sand. 

Captain  Heald  and  his  wife  were  both  taken 
prisoners,  and  were  sent  across  the  lake  to  St. 
Joseph's,  the  day  after  the  battle.  Captain  Heald 
had  received  two  wounds,  and  his  wife  seven. 
Mrs.  Heald  fought  like  a  heroine.  The  horse 
on  which  she  rode  during  the  engagement  was 
a  fine,  spirited  animal,  and  the  Indians  were 
anxious  to  obtain  it  uninjured,  so  that  their  shots 
were  principally  aimed  at  the  rider.  Her  captor 
being  about  to  pull  off  her  bonnet,  in  order  to 
scalp  her,  young  Chaudonnaire,  an  Indian  of  the 

14* 


162  HISTORY   OP   ILLINOIS.  [1812. 

St.  Joseph's  tribe,  who  knew  her,  came  to  her 
rescue,  and  offered  a  mule  he  had  just  taken  for 
her  ransom,  to  which  he  added  a  promise  of  ten 
bottles  of  whisky.  The  latter  temptation  was 
too  strong  to  be  resisted.  Her  captor,  how- 
ever, perceiving  her  to  be  wounded,  observed 
that  she  might  die,  and  asked  if  he  would  give 
him  the  whisky  any  how ;  this  Chaudonnaire  pro- 
mised to  do,  and  the  bargain  was  concluded. 
Captain  Heald  was  taken  prisoner  by  an  Indian 
from  the  Kankakee  River,  who,  seeing  the 
wounded  and  enfeebled  state  of  Mrs.  Heald, 
generously  released  his  prisoner,  that  he  might 
accompany  his  wife.  The  Indian  who  had  so 
nobly  released  Captain  Heald,  on  returning  to 
his  tribe,  found  them  so  dissatisfied  with  his  con- 
duct, that  he  hastened  back  to  reclaim  his  pri- 
soner. News  of  his  intentions,  however,  pre- 
ceded his  appearance;  and  Chaudonnaire  and 
other  friendly  Indians  put  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Heald 
into  a  bark  canoe,  which  a  Pottawatomie  chief 
paddled  a  distance  of  three  hundred  miles  along 
the  eastern  coast  of  Lake  Michigan  to  Macki- 
naw, where  they  were  kindly  received  by  the 
British  commander,  and  on  being  sent  as  pri- 
soners to  Detroit,  were  finally  exchanged. 

Mrs.  Helm  received  a  slight  wound  in  her 
ankle,  had  her  horse  shot  under  her,  and  after 
passing  through  the  scenes  already  described, 
accompanied  the  family  of  Mr.  Kenzie  to  De- 


1812.]  RANSOM    OF   CAPTIVES.  163 

troit.  Her  husband,  though  wounded  and  taken 
prisoner,  was  subsequently  liberated  from  his 
captivity  through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Thomas 
Forsyth,  an  Indian  trader. 

The  captive  soldiers  with  their  wives  and 
children  were  dispersed  among  the  different  vil- 
lages of  the  Pottawatomies,  upon  the  Illinois, 
Wabash,  Rock,  and  Milwaukee  Rivers.  The 
greater  part  of  them  were  ransomed  at  De- 
troit the  following  year.  Those  that  remained 
among  the  Indians  experienced  moie  kindness 
than  was  to  be  expected  from  an  enemy  so 
merciless. 


164  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1812. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Expedition  of  General  Hopkins  and  Governor  Edwards  against 
the  Indian  villages  on  the  Illinois — Americans  defeated  at 
Frenchtown — The  massacre  on  the  banks  of  the  Raisin — 
Fort  Meigs  erected  by  General  Harrison — General  Procter 
attacks  Fort  Meigs  and  defeats  Colonel  Dudley — Noble  and 
humane  conduct  of  Tecumseh — Gallant  defence  of  Fort 
Stephenson — Retreat  of  Procter  to  Fort  Maiden — Defeat  of 
the  British  fleet  on  Lake  Erie  by  Commodore  Perry — Inva- 
sion of  Canada  by  General  Harrison — Battle  of  the  Thames 
— Death  of  Tecumseh — Illinois  defended  against  the  Indians 
during  this  period  by  its  native  militia  under  the  title  of 
"Rangers" — The  character  of  the  Rangers — Exploits  of  Tom 
Higgins — Peace  restored  between  Great  Britain  and  the 
United  States,  and  termination  of  the  hostile  incursions  of 
the  Indians. 

The  success  of  the  British  and  Indians  in  the 
North-western  Territory  in  the  campaign  of  1812 
excited  the  Americans  to  renewed  and  vigorous 
efforts.  Such  was  the  martial  spirit  enkindled, 
that  a  call  for  fifteen  hundred  volunteers  was 
answered  by  more  than  two  thousand,  who  as- 
sembled at  Louisville,  under  General  Hopkins, 
to  vindicate  the  honour  of  their  country.  This 
force  was  designed  to  operate  against  the  Indian 
villages  on  the  Wabash  and  Illinois  Rivers.  Some 
of  the  resident  warriors  of  these  localities  had 
participated  in  the  massacre  at  Chicago,  and  the 
cries  of  the  murdered  children  and  women  called 


1813.]  MASSACRE    ON   THE   RAISIN.  165 

for  vengeance.  On  the  14th  of  October,  1812, 
the  army  of  General  Hopkins  crossed  the  Wa- 
bash, and  commenced  its  march  over  the  prairies 
of  Illinois.  The  country  traversed  by  the  troops 
abounded  with  game,  and  nothing  could  restrain 
them  from  firing  at  it.  Their  insubordination 
increased  with  the  difficulties  of  their  march. 
Encountering  a  prairie  fire,  they  became  alarm- 
ed for  their  safety;  and,  despite  the  remon- 
strances of  their  general,  returned  home. 

About  the  same  time  Colonel  Russel,  with 
three  companies  of  United  States  Rangers,  and 
Governor  Edwards  of  Illinois,  with  a  party  of 
mounted  riflemen,  moved  toward  the  frontiers  of 
Illinois.  These  troops  were  under  orders  to  act 
in  conjunction  with  General  Hopkins.  Though 
disappointed  by  the  desertion  of  the  volunteers, 
they  persevered  in  their  enterprise,  destroyed 
one  of  the  Indian  towns,  pursued  the  Indians 
into  a  swamp,  and  after  killing  about  twenty 
of  them,  returned  in  safety  to  the  American 
camp.  • 

The  campaign  of  1813  opened  disastrously. 
The  Americans  were  defeated  at  Frenchtown, 
many  of  those  who  surrendered  being  subse- 
quently massacred  by  the  Indians.  Of  the  en- 
tire detachment,  eight  hundred  strong,  one-third 
were  killed  in  the  battle,  and  only  thirty-three 
escaped  the  massacre  which  followed,  on  the 
shores  of  the  river  Raisin. 


166  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1813. 

Throughout  the  winter  of  1812  General  Har- 
rison was  encamped  at  the  rapids,  nearly  desti- 
tute of  troops,  the  time  for  which  the  volunteers 
enlisted  having  expired.  Foreseeing  that  the 
British  would  attempt  to  seize  the  favourable 
military  position  he  occupied,  he  employed  the 
winter  in  building  Fort  Meigs.  After  the  dis- 
aster at  Frenchtown,  reinforcements  were  imme- 
diately sent  forward,  under  General  Clay,  to 
strengthen  the  position  of  Harrison  at  the  rapids. 
It  was  not  until  the  latter  part  of  April  that 
General  Procter  commenced  military  operations 
against  Fort  Meigs.  Having  been  advised  of 
the  approach  of  General  Clay,  Harrison  sent 
orders  to  the  latter  to  send  a  strong  detachment 
across  the  river,  with  directions  to  carry  the 
British  batteries,  spike  the  cannon,  and  retreat 
in  their  boats  to  Fort  Meigs,  before  the  main 
army  of  the  British,  encamped  a  few  miles  above, 
could  be  put  in  motion.  Colonel  Dudley,  having 
under  him  some  eight  hundred  men,  was  charged 
with  the  execution  of  this  order.  Possibly  from 
misunderstanding  the  object  of  Harrison,  he 
never  communicated  the  precise  nature  of  his 
instructions  to  his  subordinates.  The  troops 
were  landed,  the  batteries  and  the  cannon  spiked, 
but  instead  of  returning  to  the  boats,  they  eagerly 
gave  chase  to  a  small  party  of  Indians  and  Ca- 
nadians, who  showed  themselves  on  the  skirts  of 
the  woods.     The  result  was  that  their  retreat  was 


1813.]  HUMANITY   OF   TECUMSEH.  167 

intercepted  by  Procter  with  the  entire  British 
force,  and  the  whole  detachment,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  was 
either  killed  or  taken. 

The  unfortunate  prisoners,  huddled  together 
in  a  ruined  fort,  were  soon  after  attacked  by  the 
Indians,  who,  breaking  through  the  feeble  guard, 
commenced  an  indiscriminate  massacre.  "  While 
this  carnage  was  raging,  a  thundering  voice  was 
heard  in  the  rear  and  in  the  Indian  tongue,  and 
Tecumseh  was  seen  advancing  on  horseback  with 
the  utmost  speed  to  where  two  Indians  were  in 
the  act  of  killing  an  American.  The  indignant 
chief  sprang  from  his  horse,  caught  one  by  the 
throat,  the  other  by  the  breast,  threw  them  to 
the  ground,  and  then  drawing  his  scalping-knife 
and  tomahawk,  interposed  between  the  Americans 
and  Indians,  daring  any  one  of  the  hundreds 
that  surrounded  him  to  attempt  the  murder  of 
another  American.  Awed  by  this  vigorous  con- 
duct, the  savages  immediately  desisted  from  their 
work  of  slaughter.  He  then  demanded  where 
the  British  general  was,  and  eying  him  at  a 
distance,  sternly  demanded  why  he  had  not  put 
a  stop  to  the  barbarities  of  the  Indians.  <  Sir,' 
said  Procter,  i  your  Indians  cannot  be  command- 
ed.' *  Begone  !'  retorted  Tecumseh  with  disdain. 
i  You  are  unfit  to  command,  go  and  put  on  petti- 
coats !' " 

On  the  9th  of  May,  General  Procter,  having 


1G8  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1813. 

heard  of  the  success  of  the  American  arms  in 
other  quarters,  raised  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs, 
and  moved  off  with  all  his  forces.  Subsequently 
he  attacked  Fort  Stephenson,  which  was  defended 
by  Major  Croghan,  then  in  the  21st  year  of  his 
age,  at  the  head  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men. 
After  making  such  a  disposition  of  his  troops  as 
to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  garrison,  he  sum- 
moned Croghan  to  surrender,  threatening  the 
garrison  with  an  Indian  massacre  in  case  of  re- 
fusal. Major  Croghan  replied,  "When  the  fort 
shall  be  taken  there  will  be  none  left  to  massa- 
cre, as  it  will  not  be  given  up  while  a  man  is 
able  to  fight."  The  fort  in  fact  was  so  totally 
indefensible,  in  the  opinion  of  General  Harrison, 
that  he  had  ordered  it  to  be  evacuated.  But  the 
bearer  of  the  despatch  missed  his  way;  and  when 
the  order  was  received,  a  large  party  of  Indians 
had  already  surrounded  the  works,  rendering  it 
more  hazardous  to  retreat  than  to  remain. 

No  sooner  was  Croghan' s  reply  received  by 
the  British  general,  than  a  brisk  fire  was  imme- 
diately concentrated  against  the  north-west  angle 
of  the  fort.  The  intention  being  evidently  to 
make  a  breach  in  that  quarter,  Major  Croghan 
caused  it  to  be  strengthened  by  bags  of  sand  and 
flour  ;  while,  under  cover  of  night,  he  placed  his 
single  six-pounder,  well  charged  with  slugs  and 
grape-shot,  in  such  a  position  as  to  command 
the  point  of  attack.     The  fire  of  the  besiegers 


1813.]  RETREAT   OF   PROCTER.  169 

was  kept  up  during  the  night  of  the  1st  of  Au- 
gust and  till  late  in  the  evening  of  the  2d,  when 
a  storming  party  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  men 
advanced  to  the  assault  under  cover  of  smoke 
and  darkness,  and  approached  unseen  to  within 
twenty  paces  of  the  walls.  The  musketry  now 
opened  upon  them,  but  with  little  effect;  the 
ditch  was  gained,  and  in  a  moment  filled  with 
men.  At  that  instant  the  masked  cannon,  only 
thirty  feet  distant,  opened  upon  the  assailants, 
killing  twenty-seven  and  wounding  as  many  more. 
The  broken  column  was  reformed,  and  the  ditch 
again  filled,  but  the  cannon  being  again  discharg- 
ed with  similar  effect,  the  besiegers  became  dis- 
heartened, and  abandoned  the  attack,  and  the 
little  fort  was  saved  with  the  loss  of  a  single 
man. 

Procter  hastily  retreated  into  Canada,  and  was 
followed  on  the  27th  of  September,  1813,  by 
General  Harrison,  who  landed  on  the  Canadian 
shore  a  little  below  Fort  Maiden.  At  his  ap- 
proach the  British  general  retreated  to  the  Mo- 
ravian towns,  having  first  set  fire  to  Fort  Maiden, 
and  destroyed  the  stores. 

After  a  march  of  five  days,  the  troops  under 
Harrison  reached  the  spot  where  the  British  and 
Indians  had  encamped  the  night  before,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Thames.  Colonel  Wood,  having 
been  ordered  to  reconnoitre  the  enemy,  soon  re- 
turned with  the  intelligence  that  the  British  and 

15 


170  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1813. 

Indians  were  awaiting  their  approach  in  battle 
array,  a  few  miles  beyond.  Procter's  force  con- 
sisted of  about  eight  hundred  regulars  and  two 
thousand  Indians,  the  latter  being  commanded  by 
Tecumseh.  The  British  regulars  were  drawn  up 
with  considerable  skill  and  judgment  on  a  narrow 
strip  of  timber  land,  their  right  resting  on  a 
swamp,  their  left  on  the  river.  Still  farther  to 
the  right  were  the  Indian  allies  under  Tecumseh. 
Procter,  however,  committed  a  serious  error  in 
drawing  up  his  men  with  intervals  of  three  or 
four  feet  between  the  files,  as  troops  thus  posted 
are  rarely  able  to  resist  a  charge  of  cavalry. 

When  the  American  troops,  amounting  in 
number  to  about  three  thousand  men,  had  made 
their  preparations  for  battle,  General  Harrison 
ordered  a  cavalry  charge  on  the  regulars,  and 
Colonel  Richard  M.  Johnson  to  confront  the  In- 
dians. The  British  regulars,  broken  at  the  first 
onset,  immediately  surrendered,  while  Procter 
fled  from  the  field  as  soon  as  he  saw  the  effect 
of  the  charge,  and  escaped  by  the  swiftness  of 
his  horse.  It  was,  however,  a  more  serious  af- 
fair with  the  Indians.  The  battle  was  begun  by 
Tecumseh  with  great  fury,  and  on  account  of  the 
nature  of  the  ground,  and  the  impervious  cha- 
racter of  the  thickets,  the  cavalry  charge  was 
unsuccessful.  Colonel  Johnson  immediately  or- 
dered his  men  to  dismount,  and  placing  himself 
at  their  head,  succeeded  after  a  desperate  con- 


1813.]  BATTLE   OF   THE   THAMES.     .  171 

test  in  breaking  through  the  ranks  of  the  In 
dians  and  gaining  their  rear.  The  warriors 
however  still  refused  to  yield,  and  Colonel  John- 
son now  directed  his  men  to  fight  them  in  then- 
own  way.  Collecting  their  strength  on  the 
right,  the  Indians  attempted  to  force  a  passage 
through  Desha's  brigade,  and  were  beginning  to 
make  some  impression  when  a  regiment  of  Ken- 
tuckians,  under  the  aged  but  gallant  Shelby,  drove 
them  with  great  slaughter  from  the  field.  But 
the  combat  was  not  yet  over.  The  voice  of  Te- 
cumseh  was  distinctly  heard  in  every  part  of  the 
battle  animating  his  warriors,  and  around  him 
they  gathered  to  the  number  of  fifteen  hundred, 
resolved  to  conquer  or  die  by  the  side  of  their 
chief.  Colonel  Johnson  now  advanced  at  the 
head  of  his  column  to  the  spot  where  Tecumseh 
and  his  devoted  followers  still  maintained  the 
desperate  conflict.  Being  conspicuous  by  his 
uniform  and  the  white  horse  on  which  he  rode, 
Johnson  was  dangerously  wounded,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  brave  and  gallant  Tecumseh  was 
slain.  The  Indians  now  gave  way  on  all  sides. 
Near  where  Tecumseh  had  fallen,  about  thirty 
Indians  were  found  literally  cut  to  pieces.  They 
left  one  hundred  and  twenty  warriors  on  the 
field,  but  the  death  of  Tecumseh  was  more  weak- 
ening to  them  than  the  loss  of  half  their  nation. 
They  no  longer  attempted  to  renew  the  war,  and 


172  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1813. 

peace  having  been  granted,  they  became  the  al- 
lies of  the  Americans. 

Tecumseh  fell  respected  by  his  enemies  as  a 
great  and  magnanimous  chief.  He  was  unques- 
tionably the  most  formidable  savage  that  ever 
lifted  a  tomahawk  against  the  Uuited  States. 
Of  a  most  dignified  and  commanding  aspect, 
brave  in  war  and  eloquent  in  council,  he  was 
well  fitted  to  gain  the  affections  of  the  Indians, 
and  to  stimulate  their  courage  during  the  most 
desperate  encounters.  General  Harrison  used 
to  say  of  him  that  "  he  possessed  the  two  most 
essential  characteristics  of  a  gentleman — self- 
respect  and  self-possession."  Born  without  a 
title  to  command,  such  was  his  native  greatness 
that  no  one  disputed  his  precedence.  Had  his 
lot  been  cast  in  a  different  state  of  society,  he 
would  have  been  its  ornament  and  its  head.  He 
fell  nobly  battling  for  the  rights  of  the  Indians. 
The  British  government,  having  previously  ap- 
pointed him  a  brigadier-general,  afterward  grant- 
ed a  pension  to  his  widow  and  family. 

During  the  whole  of  this  period  the  Illinois 
settlements,  being  greatly  harassed  by  the  hos- 
tilities of  the  Indians,  were  defended  by  a  local 
force  of  "rangers."  The  military  strength 
of  the  United  States  was  engaged  in  the  de- 
fence of  the  older  states  of  the  Union,  and 
Illinois  was  left  to  rely  on  the  patriotism  and 
courage  of  its  local  forces.     Governor  Edwards 


1812.]  INDIAN   MURDERS.  173 

deserves  to  be  commemorated  as  having  contri- 
buted greatly  to  the  safety  of  this  remote  terri- 
tory, by  his  prompt  and  vigorous  exertions.  His 
patriotism  and  magnanimity  of  soul  impelled 
him  to  employ  his  own  wealth  in  the  service  of 
his  country ;  and  he  relieved  the  necessities  of 
the  rangers  by  advancing  their  pay  out  of  his 
own  private  funds. 

The  year  1813  opened  with  gloomy  prospects 
to  the  far-off  and  exposed  territory  of  Illinois. 
On  the  9th  of  February,  ten  Indians,  despite 
of  the  vigilance  of  the  rangers,  contrived  to 
murder  two  families  at  the  mouth  of  Cache 
River,  on  the  Ohio,  seven  miles  from  the  Missis- 
sippi. In  the  month  of  March,  David  McLain, 
a  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  a  Mr.  Young, 
were  attacked  by  Indians  at  Hill's  Ferry,  on  the 
Kaskaskia  River.  Mr.  Young  was  killed  and 
scalped,  but  Mr.  McLain,  disengaging  himself 
from  his  horse,  which  had  been  shot  under  him, 
made  his  escape  into  the  woods,  pursued  by  se- 
veral Indians.  All  the  savages  presently  gave 
up  the  chase  but  one,  who,  being  an  athletic  fel- 
low, continued  the  pursuit,  apparently  deter- 
mined not  to  lose  his  prey.  Mr.  McLain  was  at 
this  time  encumbered  with  a  thick  overcoat, 
having  wrappers  on  his  legs  and  spurs  on  his 
feet.  Perceiving  himself  followed  by  a  solitary 
Indian,  he  halted,  made  signs  of  surrender 
until    his    pursuer    had    approached    within    a 

15* 


174  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1813. 

few  feet.  Evading  the  bullet  which  the  latter 
fired  at  hirn,  he  suddenly  assumed  an  air  of  de- 
fiance, and  put  forth  all  his  strength  to  make  his 
escape.  The  contest  continued  in  this  manner 
for  upward  of  an  hour,  during  which  time  the 
Indian  fired  at  the  fugitive  no  less  than  seven 
times,  in  one  instance  wounding  him  in  the  arm. 
During  the  intervals  between  the  shots,  Mr. 
McLain  contrived  to  throw  off  first  his  overcoat, 
and  then  his  boots,  and  having  made  some  con- 
siderable distance  in  a  timbered  bottom  adjacent 
to  the  river,  as  a  last  resource  he  plunged  into 
stream  and  swam  across  it  diagonally,  thus  ef- 
fecting his  escape. 

At  this  time,  and  within  a  period  of  six  weeks, 
sixteen  men,  women,  and  children  fell  victims  to 
savage  ferocity  in  Missouri  and  Illinois.  To 
protect  themselves  from  these  sanguinary  incur- 
sions, the  inhabitants  constructed  a  chain  of 
forts.  "We  have  now,"  they  write,  "nearly 
finished  twenty-two  family  forts,  extending  from 
the  Mississippi,  nearly  opposite  Bellefontaine,  to 
to  the  Kaskaskia  River,  a  distance  of  sixty  miles. 
Between  each  fort,  spies  are  to  pass  and  repass 
daily,  and  communicate  throughout  the  whole 
line  which  will  be  extended  to  the  U.  S.  Saline, 
and  from  thence  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 
Rangers  and  mounted  militia,  to  the  amount  of 
five  hundred  men,  constantly  scour  the  country 
from  twenty  to  fifty  miles  in  advance  of  our  set- 


1813.]  BATTLE   OF   ROCK   ISLAND.  175 

tlements,  so  that  we  feel  perfectly  easy  as  to  an 
attack  from  our  <red  brethren,'  as  Mr.  Jefferson 
very  lovingly  calls  them." 

During  the  summer  and  autumn  campaign  of 
1813,  General  Howard  commanded  the  rangers, 
and  drove  the  marauding  Indians  who  had  col- 
lected about  Lake  Peoria  from  the  settlements. 
Fort  Clark  was  built  at  Peoria,  and  the  country 
traversed  by  the  troops  so  effectually  as  to  over- 
awe the  savages,  and  afford  at  least  six  months 
quiet  to  the  inhabitants. 

Governor  Edwards  had  predicted,  that,  should 
the  British  and  Indians  be  defeated,  when 
Canada  was  invaded,  as  was  the  case  at  the 
battle  of  the  Thames, — the  hostile  Indians  would 
be  driven  to  the  Mississippi;  and  this  pre- 
diction was  verified.  In  August  the  American 
fort  at  Prairie  du  Chien  was  captured  by  the 
British  and  Indians,  and  its  garrison  made  pri- 
soners of  war.  A  battle  was  also  fought  at 
Rock  Island,  where  a  detachment  of  three  hun- 
dred and  thirty-four  men,  commanded  by  Major 
Zachary  Taylor,  was  attacked  by  a  party  of 
British  and  more  than  one  thousand  Indians, 
having  with  them  two  pieces  of  artillery  brought 
from  Prairie  du  Chien.  As  the  enemy  was  at 
least  three  to  one,  Major  Taylor  very  prudently 
retreated. 

A  little  fort,  or  rather  block-house,  had  been 
erected  about  twenty  miles  from  Vandalia,  late 


176  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1814. 

the  capital  of  Illinois,  and  some  eight  miles  south 
of  the  present  village  of  Greenville.  It  was  one 
of  the  points  of  rendezvous  of  the  rangers,  and 
Lieutenant  Journey  and  eleven  men  were  sta- 
tioned there  as  a  garrison.  On  the  30th  of  Au- 
gust, 1814,  signs  of  Indians  were  detected ;  and 
toward  night  a  party  of  them  were  seen  hovering 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  fort.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  81st,  Lieutenant  Journey,  with  his 
whole  command,  issued  from  the  fort  before 
daylight,  and  were  very  soon  on  the  trail  of  the 
enemy.  They  had  not  proceeded  far  before 
seventy  or  eighty  concealed  savages  suddenly 
discovered  themselves ;  and  at  the  first  fire,  the 
lieutenant  and  three  of  his  men  were  killed  and 
another  wounded.  Six  of  the  men  immediately 
fled  to  the  fort ;  but  a  ranger,  by  the  name  of 
Higgins,  remained  on  the  field,  as  he  said,  "to 
have  one  more  pull  at  the  enemy."  He  there- 
fore sought  a  tree,  from  behind  which  he  could 
shoot  with  safety.  A  small  elm,  scarcely  suffi- 
cient to  protect  his  body,  was  the  only  one  near ; 
but  before  he  could  reach  it,  the  Indians  had  ob- 
served him.  One  of  them  now  commenced  load- 
ing his  gun,  and  Higgins  deliberately  aiming, 
the  foremost  savage  fell.  Having  performed 
this  feat,  he  remounted  his  horse,  and  turned  to 
retreat,  when  he  was  hailed  by  a  wounded  ran- 
ger from  the  grass.  "Tom,  you  wont  leave 
me?"  said  Burgess, — for  that  was  the  name  of 


1814.]  EXPLOITS   OF   HIGGINS.  177 

the  fallen  man.  "Come  along,"  said  Higgins ; 
"I  can't  come,"  replied  Burgess,  "my  leg  is 
smashed  to  pieces."  Higgins  immediately  dis- 
mounted ;  but  in  attempting  to  raise  his  comrade 
on  the  horse,  the  animal  took  fright  and  ran  off, 
leaving  then  both  behind.  "This  is  too  bad," 
said  Higgins,  "but  don't  fear;  move  off  as  well 
as  you  can,  while  I  stay  behind  the  Indians,  and 
keep  them  off.  Get  into  the  tallest  grass,  and 
crawl  as  near  the  ground  as  possible."  Burgess 
did  so,  and  escaped. 

It  would  have  been  decidedly  safer  to  have 
followed  the  same  path  as  Burgess  had  taken ; 
but  thinking  that  by  so  doing  he  would  endanger 
his  friend,  Higgins  took  a  different  direction, 
concealing  himself  behind  a  thicket.  As  he 
passed  it,  he  discovered  a  stout  savage  near  by, 
and  two  others  approaching.  He  therefore 
started  for  a  small  ravine,  in  order  to  separate 
and  so  fight  the  savages  apart,  but  found  one  of 
his  legs  fail  him,  it  having  been  wounded  in  the 
first  encounter,  of  which  wound,  till  now,  he  was 
totally  unconscious.  The  largest  Indian  pressing 
him  closely,  Higgins  turned  round  to  fire,  when 
his  pursuer  halted  and  danced  about  to  prevent 
his  taking  aim.  Higgins,  perceiving  it  would  be 
unsafe  to  fire,  resolved  to  halt  and  let  the  Indian 
have  the  first  shot.  The  Indian  raised  his  rifle, 
and  Higgins,  watching  his  eye,  turned  suddenly 
as  he  pulled  the  trigger,  and  received  the  ball 


178  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1814. 

in  his  thigh.  He  fell,  rose  again,  received  the 
fire  of  others,  and  again  fell,  severely  wounded. 
The  Indians  now  threw  away  their  guns,  and 
rushed  forward  with  their  spears  and  knives.  As 
he  presented  his  rifle  first  at  one,  and  then  at 
the  other,  each  fell  hack.  At  last  the  stout  In- 
dian, supposing  the  gun  to  he  empty,  advanced 
"boldly  to  the  charge,  when  Higgins  fired,  and 
the  savage  fell. 

Higgins  had  now  four  hullets  in  his  body,  an 
empty  gun  in  his  hand,  two  Indians  still  unharm- 
ed before  him,  and  a  large  party  of  their  com- 
panions in  the  ravine  a  short  distance  off.  Still 
he  did  not  despair ;  and  when  the  two  remaining 
Indians  raised  the  war-whoop  and  rushed  at 
him,  a  bloody  conflict  ensued.  They  gave  him 
numerous  flesh  wounds,  as  his  scars  sufficiently 
testified ;  none  of  them  very  deep,  as  their  spears 
were  only  thin  poles,  hastily  prepared  for  the 
occasion,  and  bent  whenever  they  struck  a  rib 
or  muscle.  At  last  one  of  the  savages  threw  his 
tomahawk,  which  struck  Higgins  on  the  cheek, 
severed  his  ear,  laid  bare  his  skull  to  the  back 
of  his  head,  and  stretched  him  upon  the  prairie. 
Again  the  Indians  rushed  at  him,  but  Higgins 
kept  them  off  with  his  feet.  Getting  hold  of  one 
of  their  spears,  the  Indian,  in  attempting  to  pull 
it  from  him,  raised  Higgins  up ;  when,  with  one 
blow  of  his  rifle,  Higgins  dashed  out  his  brains, 
but  broke  his  rifle,  the  barrel  remaining  in  his 


1814.]  RESCUE   OF   IIIGGINS.  179 

hand.  The  other  Indian,  who  had  hitherto  fought 
with  great  caution,  now  came  forward  manfully, 
uttered  his  yell,  and  attempted  to  stab  the  ex- 
hausted ranger  with  his  knife,  but  Higgins  warded 
off  the  blow,  and  the  Indian  gradually  retreated 
from  the  glare  of  his  untamed  eye,  to  the  spot 
where  he  had  thrown  his  rifle.  Higgins  knew 
that  if  he  recovered  that,  his  own  case  was  des- 
perate. Drawing  his  hunting-knife,  he  therefore 
rushed  upon  his  foe ;  a  desperate  struggle  ensued, 
during  which  deep  gashes  were  inflicted  on  both 
sides.  Faint  and  exhausted  by  the  loss  of  blood, 
the  ranger  was  no  longer  a  match  for  his  adver- 
sary, who  succeeded  in  throwing  him  off,  and 
started  in  search  of  his  rifle.  The  main  body 
of  Indians  being  now  discerned  advancing  from 
the  ravine,  the  brave  ranger  at  length  gave  him- 
self up  for  lost. 

The  whole  of  this  unequal  contest  had  been 
seen  from  the  fort.  But  the  little  garrison  were 
afraid  to  sally  forth  to  his  assistance,  as  the  In- 
dians were  ten  to  one.  At  this  moment,  Mrs. 
Pursley,  wife  to  one  of  the  rangers,  urged  them 
to  attempt  a  rescue ;  this  they  refused.  Exas- 
perated at  their  refusal,  she  taunted  them  with 
cowardice,  snatched  her  husband's  rifle  from  his 
hand,  and  declaring  that  "so  fine  a  fellow  as 
Tom  Higgins  should  not  be  lost  for  want  of 
help,"  mounted  a  horse  and  rode  out.  The 
rangers,  ashamed  of  evincing  less  courage  than 


180  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1814. 

a  woman,  galloped  after  her,  reached  the  spot 
where  Higgins  had  fallen  and  fainted,  and  before 
the  Indians  came  up,  succeeded  in  bearing  their 
wounded  companion  to  the  fort. 

For  several  days  his  comrades  despaired  of  his 
recovery.  In  the  absence  of  a  regular  surgeon 
they  extracted  two  of  the  balls,  and  a  third, 
which  greatly  retarded  the  convalescence  of  the 
bold  forester,  Higgins  subsequently,  with  his 
usual  hardihood,  cut  out  himself  with  a  razor. 
The  remaining  bullet  he  carried  with  him  to  his 
grave.  Open-hearted,  generous,  and  brave,  this 
noble  specimen  of  a  borderer  finally  recovered 
from  the  terrible  effects  of  this  severe  conflict, 
and  survived  to  a  great  age,  honoured  and  re- 
spected by  all  who  knew  him. 
'  A  few  months  subsequent  to  this  affair,  a  treaty 
of  peace  was  concluded  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States.  The  savages,  deprived 
of  the  support  of  their  powerful  ally,  withdrew 
to  their  fastnesses,  leaving  the  frontier  settle- 
ments once  more  free  from  their  sanguinary 
inroads. 


1815.]     INCREASE  OF  POPULATION.       181 


CHAPTER  XL 

Rapid  increase  of  population  in  Illinois — Illinois  admitted  into 
the  Union  as  an  independent  state — Its  constitution — Indian 
title  to  possession  gradually  extinguished — Land,  the  origin 
of  all  the  difficulties  between  the  Indians  and  whites — Early 
life  of  Black  Hawk — His  account  of  the  treaty  of  1804 — The 
American  Government  attempts  to  induce  the  Indian  tribes- 
to  live  in  peace — Some  account  of  the  Sioux  and  Chippewa 
Indians — Attack  on  the  keel-boats  by  the  Indians — Black 
Hawk  imprisoned — Treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien — Keokuk — 
Indians  notified  to  leave  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi 
— Refusal  of  Black  Hawk — Correspondence  between  Gene- 
ral Gaines  and  the  Secretary  of  War — The  Sac  village 
abandoned  on  the  approach  of  the  military — Treaty  batween 
Black  Hawk  and  General  Gaines. 

After  the  termination  of  hostilities  with 
England  in  1815,  Illinois  experienced  rapid  and 
continuous  accessions  to  its  population.  The 
campaigns  of  the  rangers,  and  the  moirated 
volunteers  from  neighbouring  states  served  to 
make  known  the  rich  delightful  lands  on  the 
waters  of  the  Wabash,  the  Kaskaskia,  and  the 
Illinois;  and  the  very  men  who  had  traversed' the 
prairies  and  groves  of  Illinois  in  a  warlike-  ca- 
pacity, now  came  in  the  more  peaceful  character 
of  settlers  with  their  wives  and  families.  Between 
1815  and  1818  many  families  immigrated  into  the 

16 


182  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1818. 

southern  part  of  Illinois,  principally  from  Ken- 
tucky, Virginia,  and  North  Carolina. 

In  consequence  of  this  large  increase  of  popu- 
lation, Congress,  on  the  18th  of  April,  1818, 
passed  a  law  to  enable  the  people  of  the  Illinois 
territory  to  form  a  constitution  and  state  govern- 
ment. The  preliminary  steps  for  that  purpose 
having  been  taken,  the  territorial  delegates  met 
in  convention  at  Kaskaskia  in  July,  and  closed 
their  labours  by  signing  and  adopting  the  pre- 
sent state  constitution,  on  the  26th  of  August, 
1818.  It  was  unnecessary  to  refer  this  consti- 
tution to  the  people  for  their  adoption,  as  they 
were  perfectly  satisfied  with  the  labours  of  their 
representatives. 

By  the  constitution  of  Illinois  the  governor  is 
elected  for  four  years,  and  cannot  serve  two 
terms  in  succession.  He  must  be  thirty  years 
of  age,  and  a  resident  of  the  state  for  two  years 
preceding  his  election.  The  lieutenant-governor 
(who  is  ex  officio  president  of  the  Senate)  and 
tlie  senators  are  also  elected  for  four  years.  The 
members  of  the  House  of  Representatives  are 
elected  for  two  years,  and  the  popular  elections 
and  legislative  sessions  are  held  biennially.  All 
white  males  above  the  age  of  twenty-one  years, 
and  who  have  resided  six  months  within  the  state, 
are  qualified  voters.  Slavery  is  prohibited  by 
flie  constitution.  Elections  are  decided  by  a 
plurality  of  votes.     The  judicial  power  is  vested 


1818.]  BOUNDARIES.  183 

in  a  Supreme  Court  consisting  of  nine  judges, 
five  of  whom  constitute  a  quorum.  The  state  is 
divided  into  nine  circuits,  each  having  a  resident 
judge  and  a  state's  attorney.  These  circuit 
judges  hold  the  Supreme  Court.  They  are 
elected  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  hold  office 
during  good  behaviour.  They  also  compose  a 
council  of  revision,  having  the  power  to  disap- 
prove bills  passed  by  the  General  Assembly, 
subject,  however,  to  further  legislative  action ; 
whereby  a  bill  rejected  by  them  may,  neverthe- 
less, become  a  law,  when  re-enacted  by  a  major- 
ity of  members  elect  in  both  branches.  Inferior 
courts  are  also  held  by  probate  judges  and  jus- 
tices of  the  peace.  The  governor  receives  a 
salary  of  two  thousand  dollars  per  annum ;  the 
annual  salary  of  the  judges  being  fixed  at  fifteen 
hundred  dollars. 

The  boundaries  of  the  State  of  Illinois  by  the 
act  of  Congress  of  April  18th,  1818,  were  fixed 
as  follows  : — Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Wabash  River,  thence  up  the  same,  and  with 
the  line  of  Indiana  to  the  north-west  corner  of 
said  state ;  thence  east,  with  the  line  of  same 
state,  to  the  middle  of  Lake  Michigan ;  thence 
north  along  the  middle  of  said  lake  to  north  lati- 
tude 42°  30' ;  thence  west  to  the  middle  of  the 
Mississippi  River ;  thence  down  along  the  middle 
of  that  river  to  its  confluence  with  the  Ohio  river ; 
and  thence  up  the  latter  river,  along  its  north- 


184  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1818. 

western  shore,  to  the  place  of  beginning.  These 
boundaries  were  recognised  by  the  Convention  at 
Kaskaskia,  and  have  since  been  regarded  by  the 
legislature  of  Illinois  as  final  and  conclusive. 
The  extreme  length  of  the  state  of  Illinois  is 
about  three  hundred  and  eighty  miles ;  its  breadth 
varies  from  one  hundred  and  forty-five  to  two 
hundred  and  twenty  miles,  being  widest  in  the 
centre,  and  narrowest  in  the  northern  and  south- 
ern points.  Its  area  is  computed  at  fifty-five 
thousand  four  hundred  square  miles,  of  which 
nearly  fifty  thousand  are  believed  to  be  well 
adapted  to  agricultural  purposes.  The  name  of 
the  state  is  derived  from  that  of  its  great  central 
river,  the  Illinois.  The  word  Illinois  is  partly 
Indian  and  partly  French,  and  signifies  literally 
the  river  of  men.  The  Illinois  River  took  its 
name  from  the  Indian  tribe  which  inhabited  its 
banks,  who  called  themselves  "  lenno"  or 
"lenni,"  men. 

From  1818  till  the  breaking  out  of  the  Black 
Hawk  war  in  1832,  little  occurred  beyond  the 
ordinary  routine  of  events  in  newly-settled  coun- 
tries. The  most  prominent  of  these  were  the 
treaties  made  with  the  Indians  by  the  United 
States,  by  which  the  whole  state  of  Illinois  was 
purchased  from  them,  and  their  title  to  it  gra~ 
dually  extinguished. 

In  tracing  the  wars  between  the  Indians  and 
white  settlers  to  their  sources,  we  find  them  in- 


1818.]         TREATY  OF  1804.  185 

variably  originating  in  the  intrusion  of  the  latter 
on  the  lands  of  the  former.  The  relation  between 
the  civilized  white  settler  and  the  Indian  savage 
was  at  first  friendly.  The  white  settler  required 
lands  for  cultivation.  These  were  bought  and 
paid  for,  and  every  thing  went  on  harmoniously. 
But,  as  the  settlements  extended,  the  forests  fell 
and  the  game  retired,  and  the  country,  valueless 
to  the  Indian  was  by  him  evacuated.  Other 
cessions  were  made  as  population  increased.  The 
Indian  saw  his  danger,  and  sought  to  recover  the 
lands  which  he  had  ceded ;  but  was  met  on  the 
threshold,  and  driven  back  deeper  into  the  wil- 
derness. In  this  manner  the  Indian  wars  origi- 
nated. The  conspiracy  of  Pontiac,  the  hostilities 
of  Little  Turtle,  the  battles  with  Tecumseh,  and 
the  war  with  Black  Hawk,  all  originated  in  con- 
troversies about  land. 

Black  Hawk  was  born  at  Rock  River  in  Illi- 
nois about  the  year  1767.  At  the  age  of  fifteen 
he  was  admitted  to  the  rank  of  "a  brave,"  be- 
cause he  had  taken  the  scalp  of  an  enemy.  Soon 
after  he  joined  a  war-party  against  the  Osages,  and, 
becoming  distinguished  for  his  valour,  frequently 
led  war-parties  against  the  enemies  of  his  tribe, 
and  in  almost  every  instance  was  victorious. 

In  1804  a  treaty  was  negotiated  at  St.  Louis 
by  Governor  Harrison  with  the  chiefs  of  the. 
united  nation  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  for  their 
claim  to  the  immense  tract  of  country  lying  be-* 

16* 


186  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1818. 

tween  the  Illinois  and  Mississippi  livers.  The  con- 
sideration given  was  the  protection  of  the  United 
States,  and  goods  delivered  of  a  value  exceeding 
two  thousand  dollars,  and  a  perpetual  annuity 
of  one  thousand  six  hundred  to  the  Sacs,  and 
four  hundred  to  the  Foxes.  An  article  in  the 
treaty  provided,  that  as  long  as  the  United 
States  remained  the  owner  of  the  land,  "the 
Indians  belonging  to  the  said  tribes  shall  enjoy 
the  privilege  of  living  and  hunting"  on  the  land. 
After  the  formation  of  Illinois  into  an  independ- 
ent state  in  1818,  this  territory  became  sur- 
rounded by  the  dwellings  of  white  settlers,  and 
to  hasten  the  departure  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes, 
outrages  were  committed  on  their  persons  and 
effects. 

The  treaty  of  1804  was  violated  by  the  Sacs 
of  Rock  River  when  they  joined  the  British  in 
the  war  of  1812 ;  the  other  portion  of  the  tribe 
remained  peaceable  throughout  the  war,  and  re- 
confirmed the  treaty  of  1804  at  Portage  des 
Sioux,  September  13th,  1815.  The  hostile  war- 
riors subsequently  professed  repentance  for  their 
misdeeds,  obtained  forgiveness,  and  at  St.  Louis, 
on  the  13th  of  May,  1816,  renewed  the  treaty 
of  1804.  A  small  party,  however,  led  by  Black 
Hawk,  refused  to  attend  these  negotiations,  and 
indignantly  protested  against  the  treaty  of  1804. 

Concerning  this  treaty,  Black  Hawk  says  : — 
"One  of  our  people  killed  an  American,  and  was 


1818.]  BLACK    HAWK'S    STATEMENT.  187 

confined  in  the  prison  of  St.  Louis  for  the  offence. 
We  held  a  council  at  our  village  to  see  what 
could  be  done  for  him — which  determined  that 
Quash-qua-me,  Pa-she-pa-ho,  Ou-che-qua-ha,  and 
Ha-she-quar-hi-qua  should  go  down  to  St.  Louis, 
and  see  our  American  father,  and  do  all  they 
could  to  have  our  friend  released,  by  paying  for 
the  person  killed;  thus  covering  the  blood,  and 
satisfying  the  relations  of  the  man  murdered. 
This  being  the  only  means  with  us  of  saving  a 
person  who  had  killed  another,  and  we  then 
thought  it  was  the  same  way  with  the  whites. 

"  The  party  started  with  the  good  wishes  of 
the  whole  nation,  hoping  they  would  accomplish 
the  object  of  their  mission.  The  relations  of  the 
prisoner  blacked  their  faces  and  fasted,  hoping 
the  Great  Spirit  would  take  pity  on  them,  and 
return  the  husband  and  the  father  to  his  wife  and 
children. 

"  Quash-qua-me  and  his  party  remained  a  long 
time  absent.  They  at. length  returned  and  en- 
camped a  short  distance  below  the  village,  but 
did  not  come  up  that  day,  nor  did  any  person 
approach  their  camp.  They  appeared  to  be 
dressed  in  fine  coats  and  had  medals.  From 
these  circumstances  we  were  in  hopes  that  they 
had  brought  us  good  news.  Early  next  morning 
the  council-lodge  was  crowded.  Quash-qua-me 
and  party  came  up,  and  gave  us  the  following 
account  of  their  mission. 


188  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1818. 

"On  their  arrival  at  St.  Louis,  they  met 
their  American  father,  explained  to  him  their 
business,  and  urged  the  release  of  their  friend. 
The  American  chief  told  them  he  wanted  land, 
and  they  agreed  to  give  him  some  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Mississippi,  and  some  on  the  Illinois 
side  opposite  the  Jefferson.  When  the  business 
was  all  arranged,  they  expected  to  have  their 
friend  released  to  come  home  with  them.  But 
about  the  time  they  were  ready  to  start,  their 
friend  was  led  out  of  prison,  ran  a  short  distance, 
and  was  shot  dead.  This  is  all  they  could  re- 
collect of  what  was  said  and  done.  They  had 
been  drunk  the  greater  part  of  the  time  they 
were  in  St.  Louis. 

"  This  is  all  myself  or  nation  know  of  the 
treaty  of  1804.  It  has  been  explained  to  me 
since.  I  find  by  that  treaty,  all  our  country 
east  of  the  Mississippi  and  south  of  the  Jefferson, 
was  ceded  to  the  United  States  for  one  thousand 
dollars  a  year.  I  will  lea.ve  it  to  the  people  of 
the  United  States  to  say,  whether  our  nation 
was  properly  represented  in  this  treaty;  or 
whether  we  received  a  fair  compensation  for  the 
extent  of  country  ceded  by  these  four  individuals. 
I  could  say  much  more  about  this  treaty,  but  I 
will  not  at  this  time.  It  has  been  the  origin  of 
all  our  difficulties." 

It  appears,  however,  that  the  treaty  of  1804 
was  signed  not  only  by  the  four  chiefs  Black 


1825.]  SIOUX   AND    CHIPPEWAS.  189 

Hawk  mentions,  but  by  Layowvois,  or  Laiyuva, 
another  chief,  and  representative  of  the  tribe ; 
and  Pa-she-pa-ho,  who  was  at  that  time  the  great 
head  chief  of  the  Sac  nation.  The  United  States 
commissioner,  therefore,  had  a  right  to  suppose, 
and  unquestionably  did  suppose,  that  the  chiefs 
who  signed  the  treaty  had  full  power  and  author- 
ity to  do  so,  and  subsequent  events  proved  that 
he  was  not  mistaken.  This  treaty,  instead  of 
being  disavowed  by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  was. re- 
cognised by  them  as  binding,  and  the  annuities 
therein  mentioned  were  paid  to  and  received  by 
them.  Black  Hawk  himself  was  never  consi- 
dered as  a  chief  by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  ;  he  was 
regarded  only  as  a  brave,  who  had  gathered 
around  him  a  number  of  adherents  who  were 
dissatisfied  with  the  treaty  of  1804  and  subse- 
quent cessions. 

On  the  19th  of  August,  1825,  William  Clarke 
and  Lewis  Cass,  commissioners  on  behalf  of  the 
United  States,  held  a  treaty  at  Prairie  du  Chien 
with  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  Winnebagoes,  Chippewas, 
Sioux,  and  other  north-western  tribes,  for  the 
purpose  of  composing  the  disputes  between  these 
several  tribes. 

The  Sioux  and  Chippewas,  whose  respective 
numbers  may  be  estimated  at  twenty-five  thou- 
sand souls,  had  been  engaged  from  time  imme- 
morial in  cruel  and  exterminating  wars  against 
each  other.     By  this  treaty  at  Prairie  du  Chien, 


190  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1827. 

the  American  government  attempted  to  restore 
pacific  relations,  by  the  establishment  of  a  per- 
manent boundary  between  them.  They  agreed 
on  territorial  limits  marked  by  the  prominent 
natural  features  of  the  country,  the  falls  of  the 
Chippewa  River,  the  standing  cedars  below  the 
falls  of  St.  Croix,  the  Sauk  Rapids  of  Mississippi, 
&c.  This,  however,  did  not  prevent  them  from 
invading  each  other's  territory  and  recommencing 
hostilities.  In  1837,  the  land  contiguous  to 
their  international  boundary  was  purchased  by 
the  United  States,  and  the  tribes  removed  to  a 
greater  distance  from  each  other.  But,  notwith- 
standing the  increase  of  distance  between  them, 
their  hereditary  animosity  still  provoked  them 
to  continue  a  predatory  warfare  upon  each  other. 
The  mediation  on  the  part  of  the  United  States 
government  consequently  proved  a  signal  failure, 
and  collisions  not  unfrequently  took  place,  even 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  American  outposts.  In 
1827,  a  party  of  twenty-four  Chippewas,  on  a 
visit  to  Fort  Snelling,  were  attacked  by  a  band 
of  Sioux,  and  eight  out  of  their  number  killed. 
The  commander  of  Fort  Snelling  caused  four  of 
the  Sioux  to  be  delivered  to  the  Chippewas,  by 
whom  they  wTere  shot.  Red  Bird,  a  Sioux  chief, 
resenting  the  affront,  led  a  war-party  against 
the  Chippewas,  and  was  defeated.  Returning 
home,  he  was  derided  by  his  nation  as  being  "no 
brave."     This  led  him  to  plan  an  attack  on  the 


1827  ]  BLACK    HAWK    IMPRISONED.  191 

■whites  who  had  aided  the  Chippewas  in  their 
hostility ;  and,  on  the  24th  of  July,  1827,  two 
Americans  in  the  vicinity  of  Prairie  du  Chien 
were  killed  and  another  •wounded.  About  the 
same  time,  two  keel-boats,  conveying  military 
stores  to  Fort  Snelling,  were  attacked  by  hostile 
Sioux,  Winnebagoes,  and  Sacs,  two  of  the  crew 
being  killed  and  four  wounded.  Black  Hawk 
was  charged,  among  others,  with  this  last  offence. 

To  punish  these  outrages,  General  Atkinson 
marched  a  detachment  of  troops  into  the  Win- 
nebago country,  captured  Red  Bird,  Black  Hawk, 
and  six  others,  and  committed  them  to  prison 
for  trial  at  Prairie  du  Chien.  A  part  of  those 
arrested  were  acquitted,  but  three  or  four  were 
convicted.  Red  Bird  died  in  prison.  Black 
Hawk  was  kept  confined  for  more  than  a  year 
before  he  could  be  brought  to  trial ;  and  impri- 
sonment was  to  him  more  insufferable  than  any 
punishment  that  could  have  been  inflicted.  Such 
a  delay  of  justice  exceeded  his  comprehension. 
He  could  not  understand  why,  if  he  was  guilty, 
he  wras  not  punished  immediately ;  and  why,  if 
innocent,  he  was  not  acquitted.  He  was  at  last 
brought  to  trial,  and  discharged  for  want  of  proof, 
though  there  was  but  little  doubt  of  his  guilt. 

Soon  after  this,  Black  Hawk,  although  pos- 
sessing neither  the  talent  nor  influence  of  Te- 
cumseh,  attempted  to  form  a  confederation 
among   the    Indian   tribes,  by  uniting   all   the 


192  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1830. 

border  nations  from  Mexico  to  the  Rock  River 
in  a  war  against  the  United  States.  In  his 
memoirs  of  himself,  he  says: — "Runners  were 
sent  to  the  Arkansas,  «Red  River,  and  Texas 
— not  on  the  subject  of  our  lands,  but  on 
a  secret  mission,  which  I  am  not  permitted  at 
present  to  explain."  In  this  scheme,  however, 
he  was  wholly  unsuccessful.  In  his  subsequent 
contest  with  the  United  States  he  had  no  allies. 
He  once  expected  aid  from  the  Pottawatomies, 
the  "Wmnebagoes,  the  Kickapoos,  and  even  from 
the  English.  But,  when  the  time  came,  they 
evaded  their  promises,  and  left  him  to  bear  the 
shock  of  war  alone,  with  that  portion  only  of  his 
tribe  which  adhered  to  him. 

By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  of  1804,  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes  were  permitted  to  reside  and  hunt  on 
the  lands  they  had  parted  with  so  long  as  those 
lands  remained  the  property  of  the  United  States ; 
but  by  the  treaty  of  1830,  the  Sacs  and  Foxes 
ceded  all  their  country  east  of  the  Mississippi  to 
the  United  States,  and  promised  to  remove  from 
Illinois  to  the  country  west  of  the  Mississippi. 
The  Sioux,  Iowas,  and  several  other  tribes,  par- 
ticipated in  the  sale ;  but  Black  Hawk  had  no- 
thing to  do  with  it,  Keokuk  being  the  head  chief 
of  the  Sac  nation.  When  Black  Hawk  heard  of 
it,  he  was  greatly  excited,  and  denounced  Keo- 
kuk as  a  friend  of  the  whites,  and  as  having  sold 
his  country  for  nothing. 


1830.]     PROCEEDINGS    OF    BLACK    HAWK.  193 

Black  Hawk  now  organized  a  party  in  opposi- 
tion to  Keokuk,  and  soon  collected  five  hundred 
followers,  well  provided  with  horses  and  arms. 
The  United  States  having  notified  the  Indians  to 
leave  the  country  east  of  the  Mississippi,  Keo- 
kuk made  known  the  proclamation  to  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes,  who,  with  their  regular  chiefs,  peace- 
ably retired.  But  Black  Hawk  and  his  party 
would  not  go.  The  Sac  village  was  on  the  point 
of  land  formed  by  the  Rock  River  and  the  Mis- 
sissippi. Here  were  about  seven  hundred  acres, 
which  had  usually  been  planted  with  corn.  This 
little  peninsula  had  been  a  favourite  dwelling- 
place  of  the  tribe  for  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  ;  and  when  the  indignant  Black  Hawk  first 
learned  that  it  had  been  ceded  to  the  Americans, 
he  reproached  Keokuk,  and  finally  obtained  his 
promise  to  attempt  its  retrocession. 

Relying  on  this  promise,  Black  Hawk  and  his 
adherents  set  out  in  the  fall  of  1830  on  their 
usual  winter's  hunt ;  but  on  returning  early  in 
the  spring,  they  found  the  whites  in  possession 
of  their  village,  and  their  own  wives  and  children, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  without  a  shelter. 
Their  resolution  was  instantly  taken.  They 
quietly  settled  down  in  their  ancient  territory, 
and  resumed  the  occupation  of  their  lands.  The 
whites,  becoming  alarmed,  averted  the  danger  for 
a  season  by  offering  to  share  the  land  with  the 
Indians.      They,  however,  took  care  to  appro- 

17 


194  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1831. 

priate  the  best  ground  to  themselves.  But  to  this 
Black  Hawk  and  his  followers  submitted;  and 
also  bore,  with  a  greater  or  less  degree  of  patience, 
various  insults  and  injuries,  being  determined, 
if  possible,  not  to  be  the  first  aggressors. 

The  lands  they  occupied  being  soon  after  sold 
to  private  adventurers,  the  Indians  were  ordered 
off ;  but  Black  Hawk  and  his  party  refused  to 
move.  On  the  28th  of  May,  1831,  Governor 
Reynolds  wrote  to  General  Gaines  for  military 
assistance,  his  object  being,  as  he  said,  to  pro- 
tect the  Americans  by  removing  the  Indians 
"peaceably,  if  they  could;  forcibly,  if  they 
must."  Gen.  Gaines  at  once  proceeded  to  the 
disputed  territory,  where,  on  the  7th  of  June,  he 
was  met  by  Black  Hawk,  who  told  him  he  would 
not  remove.  This  resolute  refusal,  joined  to  sub- 
sequent information,  induced  Gen.  Gaines  to 
address  the  following  letter  to  the  Secretary  of 
War,  under  date  of  the  20th  of  June,  1831 : — 

"I  have  visited  the  Rock  River  villages,  to 
ascertain  the  localities  and  dispositions  of  the 
Indians.  They  are  resolved  to  abstain  from  hos- 
tilities, except  in  their  own  defence.  Few  of 
their  warriors  were  to  be  seen.  Their  women, 
children,  and  old  men  appeared  to  be  anxious, 
but  none  attempted  to  run  off.  I  am  resolved 
to  abstain  from  firing  a  shot  without  some  blood- 
shed, or  some  manifest  attempt  to  shed  blood  on 
the  part  of  the  Indians.    I  have  already  induced 


1831.]  EXPULSION    OF   THE   INDIANS.  195 

nearly  one-third  of  them  to  cross  the  Mississippi. 
The  residue  say  they  will  not  cross;  and  their 
women  urge  their  husbands  to  fight  rather  than 
abandon  their  homes." 

On  the  25th  of  June  the  Illinois  militia  ar- 
rived, and  the  Indians  fled  across  the  Mississippi, 
the  army  taking  possession  of  the  Sac  village 
without  firing  a  gun.  Black  Hawk,  alarmed  at 
this  state  of  things,  raised  a  white  flag,  to  indi- 
cate his  wish  for  a  parley.  A  conference  ensued, 
and  a  treaty  was  made,  in  which  Gen.  Gaines 
promised  to  supply  the  Indians  with  corn  as  an 
equivalent  for  that  which  they  were  compelled 
to  abandon,  provided  they  would  observe  the 
conditions  of  the  treaty,  and  neither  settle  nor 
hunt  on  the  lands  east  of  the  Mississippi.  The 
supply,  however,  proving  insufficient,  the  poor 
houseless  savages  began  to  feel  the  effects  of 
hunger.  In  this  state  of  things,  they  went 
over  the  river  to  steal  corn  from  their  own  land ; 
and  a  new  series  of  troubles  commenced. 


196  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1832. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Black  Hawk  and  his  men  recross  the  Mississippi — Defeat  of 
Major  Stillman  and  his  party — Conduct  of  Captain  Adams 
■ — The  bodies  of  the  Americans  killed  in  the  battle  shame- 
fully mutilated  by  the  savages — The  massacre  at  Indian 
Creek — Major  Demont's  skirmish  with  Black  Hawk — De- 
feat of  Black  Hawk  by  General  Hervey — General  Atkinson 
defeats  him  at  the  Mississippi — Capture  and  speech  of 
Black  Hawk — Treaty  with  the  Indians — Progress  of  Black 
Hawk  through  the  United  States — Restored  to  his  native 
country. 

In  the  spring  of  1832,  notwithstanding  the 
admonitions  of  General  Atkinson,  "who  com- 
manded at  Fort  Armstrong,  Rock  Island, 
Black  Hawk  and  his  adherents  recrossed  the 
Mississippi,  and  commenced  their  march  up  the 
Rock  River.  The  regulars  and  militia  were  im- 
mediately mustered,  and  ordered  in  pursuit. 
Among  the  troops  was  a  party  of  volunteers, 
commanded  by  Major  Stillman,  who  were  per- 
mitted, at  their  own  solicitation,  to  make  a  tour 
of  observation  up  the  river  as  far  as  the  "  Old 
Man's  Creek,"  about  fifteen  miles  north  of  the 
American  encampment.  When  they  arrived  at 
the  spot,  instead  of  returning  as  they  were 
directed  to  do,  they  continued  their  march  some 
twelve    or    fifteen    miles    beyond,    to    a    small 


1832.]  DEFEAT    OF    STILLMAN.  197 

stream  called  Sycamore,  where,  on  the  14th  of 
May,  1832,  a  little  before  sundown,  they  dis- 
mounted, and  made  preparations  to  encamp  for 
the  night.  Their  encampment  was  judiciously 
selected  in  a  beautiful  oak  grove,  destitute  of 
any  undergrowth,  on  the  ndrth  side  of  the 
stream.  While  they  were  thus  engaged,  a  small 
party  of  Indians  were  discovered,  five  only  in 
number,  on  an  elevated  portion  of  the  prairie. 
Black  Hawk  says  that  they  bore  a  white  flag, 
and  were  sent  by  him  to  invite  the  Americans  in 
a  friendly  way  to  his  camp;  this,  however,  is  de- 
nied by  Major  Stillman.  It  is  possible  that 
Black  Hawk  may  have  been  correct;  and  that 
the  Americans,  excited  by  the  prospect  of  an 
Indian  fight,  did  not  perceive  the  flag.  Those 
whose  horses  were  unsaddled  immediately  re- 
mounted, and,  without  awaiting  orders,  gave 
chase.  Others  followed,  until  about  three- 
fourths  of  the  detachment  were  actively  engaged 
in  the  pursuit.  Three  of  the  five  Indians  hav- 
ing been  taken,  the  pursuit  of  the  remaining 
two  was  continued  to  the  edge  of  the  forest, 
when  Black  Hawk  and  his  men,  with  a  terrific 
war-whoop,  rushed  upon  the  assailants.  They 
were  immediately  filled  with  consternation,  faced 
about,  and  fled.  Major  Stillman  ordered  them 
to  retreat  across  fhe  marsh  to  a  more  elevated 
position  on  the  prairie,  and  there  make  a  stand. 
But  they  continued  their  flight  without  stopping, 

17* 


198  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1832. 

until  they  reached  the  American  encampment, 
thirty  miles  from  the  scene  of  action.  In  pass- 
ing through  their  own  encampment,  they  com- 
municated their  panic  to  those  they  left  behind, 
all  of  whom,  seeing  their  comrades  at  full  speed, 
with  savages  at  their  heels,  mounted  their  horses 
as  quickly  as  possible,  some  without  bridles, 
others  without  saddles,  and  many  without  either, 
leaving  tents,  camp  equipage,  baggage-wagons, 
provisions,  and  ammunition  to  whoever  might 
claim  them,  and  joined  their  companions  in  their 
flight.  The  place  where  this  shameful  rout 
occurred  was  near  a  little  creek,  since  called 
"Stillman's  Run,"  not  from  the  rapidity  of  the 
current,  but  in  commemoration  of  so  disgraceful 
a  flight. 

To  their  honour  be  it  said,  there  were  some 
brave  men  in  Major  Stillman's  detachment.  Cap- 
tain Adams  endeavoured  to  rally  his  command, 
and  twelve  or  fifteen  obeyed  his  call;  with  these 
he  made  a  brave  and  gallant  stand,  until  the 
whole  of  the  detachment  had  passed  him.  He 
then  retreated,  but  was  pursued  by  a  party  of 
savages  for  about  five  miles,  when  he  and  two 
of  his  brave  companions  were  killed.  His  body 
was  found  the  next  day,  pierced  by  an  Indian 
spear,  which  had  been  hacked  all  over,  evidently 
with  a  sword,  and  by  his  side  was  laid  an  In- 
dian whom  he  had  apparently  encountered  and 
killed. 


1832.]         MUTILATION   OF   THE    SLAIN.  199 

Some  of  the  fugitives  reached  the  American 
encampment  about  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  and 
from  that  time  till  morning  they  continued  to 
arrive  in  small  parties  of  three,  four,  and  five, 
and  not  unfrequently  alone,  each  reporting  that 
the  Indians,  in  great  force,  were  in  close  pur- 
suit. Preparations  to  receive  them  were  imme- 
diately made;  the  soldiers  were  drawn  up  in 
order  of  battle,  and  kept  ready  for  action  until 
morning.  But  no  enemy  appeared.  The  roll 
of  Major  Stillman's  command  was  then  called, 
and  one-fourth  of  their  number  being  reported 
missing,  it  was  supposed  they  had  fallen  by 
the  hands  of  the  savages.  The  whole  of  the 
detachment,  however,  presently  returned,  except 
twelve,  of  whom  eleven  were  found,  and  buried 
the  next  day. 

The  main  body  of  the  American  troops  were 
now  ordered  to  march  for  the  battle-ground. 
They  found  the  slain  scattered  over  the  prairie, 
most  shamefully  mutilated.  The  ghastly  remains 
were  gathered  up,  .and  reverently  interred  in  one 
common  grave.  The  army  then  encamped  for 
the  night,  under  arms,  expecting  every  moment 
an  attack.  The  morning  dawned,  however,  with- 
out any  alarm  from  the  enemy,  and  scouting 
parties,  sent  out  in  all  directions,  failed  to  dis- 
cover any  trace  of  them. 

The  surprise  of  the  detachment  at  Stillman  s 
Run  created  indignation  and  uneasiness  through- 


200  .         HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1832. 

out  the  whole  country,  and  Governor  Reynolds, 
the  next  day,  issued  orders  for  three  thousand 
Illinois  militia  to  rendezvous  at  Hennepin  by 
the  10th  of  June,  "to  subdue  the  Indians,  and 
drive  them  out  of  the  state."  In  the  mean 
time,  Black  Hawk  retired  to  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  four  lakes  in  Wisconsin,  the  head-waters 
of  Rock  River,  whither  he  was  followed  soon 
after  by  the  American  army,  largely  reinforced. 

War  having  now  fairly  commenced,  it  was  not 
long  before  exposed  settlements  were  attacked 
by  wandering  bands  of  hostile  Indians,  and  their 
inhabitants  murdered;  not,  however,  without 
various  skirmishes  taking  place  between  the 
Indians  and  parties  of  armed  volunteers,  who 
scoured  the  country  in  every  direction.  The 
most  sanguinary  incursion  was  that  against  the 
settlement  at  Indian  Creek,  in  La  Salle  county, 
in  which  fifteen  whites  were  massacred. 

The  account  given  by  two  young  girls,  who 
were  made  prisoners,  relates,  that  on  the  21st 
of  May,  1832,  at  about  four  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, a  large  party  of  Indians,  about  twenty  in 
number,  were  seen  crossing  the  fence,  a  short 
distance  from  the  house  of  Mr.  William  Davis ; 
the  families  of  Mr.  Hall  and  Mr.  Pettigrew  be- 
ing also  in  the  house  at  the  time.  As  the  In- 
dians approached,  Mr.  Pettigrew  attempted  to 
close  the  door,  but  was  shot  down  in  the  act. 
The    savages   then   rushed  in,   and  massacred 


1832.]  INDIAN  INCURSION.  201 

every  one  present  except  the  two  Misses  Hall. 
They  were  sitting  at  the  door,  sewing,  when  the 
Indians  entered.  They  immediately  got  on  the 
bed,  and  stood  there  during  the  massacre. 
Their  confusion  and  terror,  created  by  the 
shrieks  of  the  dying,  and  the  firing  of  guns  in 
the  house,  was  so  great,  that  they  retained  no 
recollection  of  the  manner  in  which  their  friends 
were  murdered.  The  time  occupied  in  this 
butchery  was  but  brief,  and  as  soon  as  it.  was 
accomplished,  they  were  dragged  from  the 
house,  and  hurried  rapidly  off,  on  foot,  in  a 
northern  direction,  for  about  two  miles,  until 
they  came  to  a  place  where  the  Indians  had  left 
their  horses  before  making  the  attack.  The 
youthful  prisoners  were  placed,  without  con- 
straint, upon  two  of  the  poorest  horses,  each  of 
which  was  led  by  an  Indian,  and  escorted  by 
about  thirty  warriors.  The  whole  party  con- 
tinued travelling  till  midnight,  and  after  resting 
for  two  hours,  the  march  was  resumed,  and  kept 
up  during  the  remainder  of  the  night,  and  until 
noon  of  the  next  day.  The  Indians  then  halted, 
and  having  boiled  some  beans,  and  roasted  some 
acorns,  desired  the  captives  to  eat,  which  they 
did,  to  avoid  giving  offence.  After  the  meal, 
the  Indians  busied  themselves  in  dressing  the 
scalps  they  had  taken.  Among  them  the 
elder  Miss  Hall  recognised,  by  the  colour  of  the 
hair,  that  of  her  own  mother,  and  fainted  at  the 


202  HISTORY  OF    ILLINOIS.  [1832. 

sight.  Having  refreshed  themselves,  and  re- 
cruited their  horses,  the  Indians  continued  their 
journey,  but  more  leisurely,  until  they  reached 
the  Sac  camp,  which  was  on  the  bank  of  a  small 
creek,  surrounded  by  low  marshy  ground,  scat- 
tered over  with  small  burr  oak  trees. 

The  captives  were  assisted  from  their  horses 
by  squaws,  who  conducted  them  to  the  camp, 
and  placed  before  them  some  parched  corn,  meal, 
and  maple-sugar,  mixed.  Having  partaken  of 
this  fare,  though  more  through  fear  than  hunger, 
they  were  then  invited  to  lie  down  and  take 
some  rest,  which  they  did,  enjoying  a  confused 
and  disordered  kind  of  slumber,  till  after  sun- 
rise. Their  fears  of  massacre  and  torture  now 
abating,  they  broke  their  fast  with  boiled  beans 
and  sugar,  of  which  they  ate  sparingly,  having 
as  yet  no  appetite  for  food,  although  nearly  ex- 
hausted. About  ten  o'clock  the  Sacs  decamped, 
and  moved  about  five  miles  across  the  creek, 
halting  again  in  an  elevated  clump  of  woods 
near  another  creek.  They  arrived  at  this  new 
encampment  a  little  before  sundown.  Here  a 
white  pole  was  erected,  and  the  scalps  being 
hung  on  it  as  trophies,  the  warriors  commenced 
a  dance,  to  the  music  of  a  drum  and  the  rattle 
of  gourds.  This  dance,  in  which  the  Misses 
Hall  were  invited  to  join,  but  refused,  was 
repeated  daily  while  they  continued  with  their 
captors.     The  latter  then  came  to  the  lodge  to 


1832.]  INCIDENTS    OF   CAPTIVITY.  203 

which  their  captives  were  restricted,  and  after 
parading  them  through  the  camp,  made  them  lie 
down  while  their  faces  were  being  painted  red 
and  black.  The  warriors  then  danced  round 
them  with  war-clubs,  tomahawks,  and  spears. 
In  the  evening,  they  were  presented  with  a  sup- 
per, consisting  of  coffee,  fried  cakes,  boiled  corn, 
and  fried  venison  with  fried  leeks,  of  which  they 
ate  more  freely  than  before. 

These  young  girls  continued  with  the  Indians 
four  days,  during  which  time  they  fared  in  a 
similar  manner.  The  two  squaws  who  had  them 
in  charge  were  the  wives  of  Black  Hawk,  who 
treated  the  captives  as  their  adopted  children. 
On  being  delivered  to  these  squaws,  they  were 
separated,  but  permitted  to  see  each  other  every 
day,  and  remain  together  about  two  hours.  They 
were  kindly  treated,  but  narrowly  watched,  so 
as  to  prevent  their  escape,  and  their  fare  was 
generally  better  than  that  of  others  in  the  same 
lodge. 

On  the  fifth  day  after  their  arrival  at  the  Sac 
camp,  the  captives  were  ordered  to  go  with  some 
Winnebago  chiefs,  who  had  come  for  them,  the 
latter  endeavouring  to  make  them  understand 
that  they  were  commissioned  to  conduct  them  to 
their  own  people.  They  departed  in  charge  of 
their  new  protectors  the  same  evening,  and  after 
travelling  for  about  fifteen  miles,  reached  the 
Winnebago  encampment.     It  was  more  comfort- 


204  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1832. 

able  than  the  one  they  had  so  lately  left,  and 
they  slept  sounder  and  better.  Early  the  next 
morning  they  were  taken  up  the  river  in  canoes. 
The  Indians  continued  their  course  until  near 
sundown,  when  they  landed,  and  encamped  on 
the  bank  of  the  river.  They  were  in  number 
about  one  hundred  warriors.  The  next  day  the 
captives  were  asked  if  they  thought  the  whites 
would  hang  the  Indians  who  should  venture  to 
take  them  to  the  fort,  and  whether  any  ransom 
might  be  expected.  Having  received  assurances 
of  good  treatment  and  a  reward,  about  twenty 
Winnebago  warriors,  well  mounted,  crossed  the 
river,  and  conducted  the  captives  toward  a  fort 
in  Wisconsin  Territory.  When  about  three  miles 
from  the  fort,  the  cavalcade  was  halted:  and  a 
white  handkerchief,  belonging  to  one  of  the 
young  girls,  being  tied  to  a  pole,  three  Indians, 
accompanied  by  the  prisoners,  proceeded  to  the 
fort.  About  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  fort, 
the  advance  party  was  met  by  a  Frenchman, 
who,  after  a  short  conversation,  took  charge  of 
the  captives,  and  led  them  to  the  fort,  where 
they  were  most  kindly  received  by  the  ladies  of 
the  garrison. 

/  The  next  day,  attired  in  a  costume  more  ap- 
propriate than  that  they  had  previously  worn, 
they  took  leave  of  their  generous  friends,  and 
started  for  Galena.  On  reaching  a  little  fort  at 
White  Oak  Springs,  they  met  their  eldest  bro- 


1832.]  MILITIA    CALLED   OUT.  205 

ther,  who,  together  with  a  younger  one,  was  at 
at  work  in  a  neighbouring  field  when  the  massa- 
cre commenced,  but  gained  by  a  timely  flight  the 
protection  of  the  fort.  During  the  further  pro- 
gress of  their  journey  these  orphan  girls  attract- 
ed an  unusual  degree  of  public  and  private 
sympathy.  Governor  Clarke  extended  to  them  a 
liberal  hospitality;  and  finally,  in  the  house  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Horn,  they  found  the  comforts  of  a 
home. 

On  the  20th  of  June  the  Illinois  militia,  called 
out  by  Governor  Clarke,  assembled  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Little  Vermilion,  and  were  organized 
into  three  brigades,  of  about  one  thousand  men 
each,  under  the  command  of  Generals  Henry, 
Alexander,  and  Porey.  These  forces  presently 
marched  to  Rock  River,  where  they  joined  the 
United  States  troops  under  General  Atkinson. 

On  the  24th  of  June,  1832,  Major  Demont, 
with  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  Illinois  militia, 
were  attacked  by  two  hundred  warriors,  led  by 
Black  Hawk  in  person.  The  battle  was  vigor- 
ously contested,  several  being  killed  on  both 
sides.  Major  Demont,  though  finally  compelled 
to  retreat,  was  justly  praised  for  his  gallantry. 
Repossessing  himself  of  the  block-house  he  had 
quitted  in  the  morning,  he  was  soon  after  be- 
sieged by  the  Indians,  who  made  several  attempts 
to  take  the  place,  but  without  success. 

As  it  was  understood  that  Black  Hawk  had 

18 


206  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1832. 

located  himself  near  the  head-waters  of  Rock 
River,  the  army  continued  moving  up  that 
stream.  Provisions  being  scarce,  and  difficult  of 
carriage  in  such  a  country,  Generals  Henry  and 
Alexander  were  despatched  with  about  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty  men,  and  a  battalion  commanded 
by  Major  Dodge,  to  procure  supplies  at  Fort 
Winnebago.  On  arriving  at  the  fort,  General 
Henry  was  informed  that  Black  Hawk  and  his 
entire  force  were  encamped  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
White  Water,  about  thirty  miles  distant.  A 
council  of  war  was  immediately  called,  at  which 
it  was  decided  to  commence  a  pursuit.  Accord- 
ingly, General  Henry,  by  forced  marches  of  four 
days'  continuance,  on  the  21st  of  July,  1832, 
overtook  the  enemy  a  little  before  sundown,  se- 
creted in  a  low  ravine  near  the  Wisconsin.  An 
attack  on  the  second  battalion,  forming  the  ad- 
vance, afforded  the  first  evidence  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  savages.  This  battalion,  command- 
ed by  Major  Ewing,  maintained  its  position  until 
reinforced  by  the  main  body  under  Henry  and 
Dodge,  when  the  whole  army  was  formed  into  a 
hollow  square,  open  to  the  rear.  After  two  un- 
successful attempts  had  been  made  on  their  right 
and  left  flanks  by  the  Indians,  the  whole  line 
was  ordered  to  charge,  and  the  savages  were 
driven  completely  from  the  field.  Night  coming 
on  the  pursuit  ceased,  and  the  army  encamped. 
The  next  morning  sixty-two  of  the  enemy  were 


1832.]  DEFEAT    OF   BLACK    HAWK.  207 

found  dead  in  the  ravine.  The  loss  of  the  Ame- 
ricans was  one  killed  and  eight  wounded. 

Before  this  action,  General  Henry  had  sent 
expresses  to  General  Atkinson,  giving  an  account 
of  his  movements  ;  and  on  the  28th  of  July  he 
was  joined  hy  the  latter,  with  the  remaining  di- 
vision, at  the  Blue  Mounds.  The  American 
troops  now  crossed  the  Wisconsin  in  pursuit  of 
Black  Hawk,  who  was  retiring  toward  the  Mis- 
sissippi. Discovering  the  trail  on  the  29th, 
they  advanced  through  a  difficult  and  mountain- 
ous region  till  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  August, 
when  Black  Hawk  and  his  entire  force  were 
overtaken  on  the  the  left  bank  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, nearly  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Iowa.  The 
battle  which  followed,  from  the  superior  numbers 
of  the  Americans,  was  not  for  a  moment  doubt- 
ful. The  Indians  were  speedily  defeated,  and 
dispersed,  with  a  loss  of  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  in  killed,  and  thirty-nine  women  and  child- 
ren taken  prisoners. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  very  little  dis- 
crimination appears  to  have  been  made  in  the 
slaughter,  and  that  the  dead  were  of  both  sexes, 
and,  sadder  still,  of  all  ages. 

Some  of  the  women,  who  sought  refuge  in  the 
Mississippi,  were  shot  down  by  the  soldiers.  A 
Sac  woman,  by  the  name  of  Nawase,  the  sister 
of  a  distinguished  chief,  succeeded  in  reaching 
the  river  after  having  been  in  the  very  thickest 


208  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1832. 

of  the  fight.  Wrapping  her  infant  in  her  blanket, 
and  holding  it  between  her  teeth,  she  plunged 
into  the  water ;  and  by  the  aid  of  a  horse,  whose 
rider  was  swimming  to  the  opposite  shore,  was 
carried  safely  across  the  stream. 

Black  Hawk  himself  fled.  His  power  being 
entirely  broken,  he  was  now  an  exile  in  the  land 
of  his  fathers.  Although  he  escaped,  yet  he  took 
nothing  with  him.  Even  the  certificate  of  good 
character,  and  of  his  having  fought  bravely 
against  the  Americans  in  the  war  of  1812,  signed 
by  a  British  officer,  it  is  said,  was  picked  up 
afterward  on  the  field.  He  was  finally  taken 
prisoner  by  the  Winnebago  Indians,  on  the  27th 
of  August,  1832,  and  by  them  delivered  to  the 
officers  of  the  United  States. 

On  this  occasion  he  said: — "My  warriors  fell 
around  me  ;  it  began  to  look  dismal.  I  saw  my 
evil  day  at  hand.  The  sun  rose  clear  on  us  in 
the  morning,  and  at  night  it  sunk  in  a  dark 
cloud,  and  looked  like  a  ball  of  fire.  This  was 
the  last  sun  that  shone  on  Black  Hawk.  He  is 
now  a  prisoner  to  the  white  man ;  but  he  can 
stand  the  torture.  He  is  not  afraid  of  death. 
He  is  no  coward.  Black  Hawk  is  an  Indian ; 
he  has  done  nothing  of  which  an  Indian  need  to 
be  ashamed.  He  has  fought  the  battles  of  his 
country  against  the  white  men,  who  came,  year 
after  year,  to  cheat  them,  and  take  away  their 
lands.     You  know  the  cause  of  our  making  war 


1832.]  LAMENT   OF   BLACK   HAWK.  209 

— it  is  known  to  all  white  men — they  ought  to 
be  ashamed  of  it.  The  white  men  despise  the 
Indians,  and  drive  them  from  their  homes.  But 
the  Indians  are  not  deceitful.  The  white  men 
speak  bad  of  the  Indian,  and  look  at  him  spite- 
fully. But  the  Indian  does  not  tell  lies ;  Indians 
do  not  steal.  Black  Hawk  is  satisfied.  He  will 
go  to  the  world  of  spirits  contented.  He  has 
done  his  duty — his  Father  will  meet  him  and  re- 
ward him.  The  white  men  do  not  scalp  the 
head,  but  they  do  worse — they  poison  the  heart ; 
it  is  not  pure  with  them.  His  countrymen  will 
not  be  scalped,  but  they  will  in  a  few  years  be- 
come like  the  white  men,  so  that  you  cannot 
hurt  them ;  and  there  must  be,  as  in  the  white 
settlements,  nearly  as  many  officers  as  men,  to 
take  care  of  them,  and  keep  them  in  order. 
Farewell  to  my  nation !  Farewell  to  Black 
Hawk  !" 

It  will  not  excite  surprise  that  the  author  of 
such  a  speech  should  have  been  caressed  on  his 
tour  through  the  Atlantic  states.  He  who  be- 
lieves his  country  oppressed,  and  bravely  defends 
it  both  by  word  and  deed,  will  excite  admira- 
tion notwithstanding  he  may  be  but  a  savage. 
x\t  the  close  of  the  Indian  war,  in  September, 
1832,  the  United  States  made  treaties  with  the 
Winnebagoes,  and  with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  by 
which  the  former  ceded  four  millions,  and  the 
latter  twenty-six  millions  of  acres  to  the  Ame- 

18* 


210  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1833. 

rican  government.  An  annuity  of  twenty 
thousand  dollars  was  paid  for  these  lands.  Keo- 
kuk and  his  party  were  awarded  a  reservation 
of  forty  miles  square,  including  their  principal 
village,  in  consideration  of  their  fidelity. 

On  the  9th  of  September  the  captive  Indians, 
including  Black  Hawk,  were  conveyed  on  board 
the  steamboat  Winnebago  to  Jefferson  Barracks, 
ten  miles  below  St.  Louis ;  and  on  the  22d  of 
April,  1833,  after  making  a  tour  of  the  states, 
they  arrived  at  Washington.  Here  they  were 
introduced  to  the  president,  whom  Black  Hawk 
addressed.  At  the  close  of  his  speech  he  thus 
apologizes  for  taking  up  the  hatchet : — 

"We  did  not  expect  to  conquer  the  whites — 
they  had  too  many  houses,  too  many  men.  I 
took  up  the  hatchet,  for  my  part,  to  revenge  in- 
juries which  my  people  could  no  longer  endure. 
Had  I  borne  them  longer  without  striking,  my 
people  would  have  said,  <  Black  Hawk  is  a  wo- 
man— he  is  too  old  to  be  a  chief — he  is  no  Sac' 
These  reflections  caused  me  to  raise  the  war- 
whoop.  I  say  no  more  of  it ;  it  is  known  to 
you.  Keokuk  once  was  here — you  took  him  by 
the  hand,  and  when  he  wished  to  return  to  his 
home  you  were  willing.  Black  Hawk  expects 
that,  like  Keokuk,  we  shall  be  permitted  to  re- 
turn too." 

On  the  26th  of  April  the  captive  chiefs  were 
taken  to  Fort  Monroe,  situated  on  the  Chesa- 


1833.]  BLACK   HAWK   RELEASED.  211 

peake  Bay.  Here  they  remained  till  the  4th  of 
June,  1833,  when  they  were  set  at  liberty,  and 
allowed  to  return  to  their  own  country.  Black 
Hawk  became  ardently  attached  to  the  command- 
ant at  Fort  Monroe ;  and  on  taking  leave  of  him 
said,  "  The  memory  of  your  friendship  will  re- 
main till  the  Great  Spirit  says  it  is  time  for 
Black  Hawk  to  sing  his  death-song."  He  then 
presented  him  with  some  feathers  of  the  white 
eagle  and  a  hunting-dress,  saying: — "Accept 
these,  my  brother :  I  have  given  one  like  them  to 
the  White  Otter  ;  accept  it  as  a  memorial  of 
Black  Hawk.  When  he  is  far  away,  this  will 
serve  to  remind  you  of  him.  May  the  Great 
Spirit  bless  you  and  your  children.  Farewell." 
Black  Hawk,  although  a  brave  and  fearless 
man,  was  greatly  inferior  in  talent  to  Tecumseh 
or  Little  Turtle.  He  fought  bravely  and  some- 
times victoriously,  but  he  did  not  show  any  very 
remarkable  talents  as  a  leader.  That  he  was 
injured  cannot  be  denied;  and  that  he  displayed 
the  white  flag,  and  gave  notice  of  his  willingness 
to  surrender,  with  his  little  band  of  warriors,  on 
several  occasions,  and  was  met  and  answered  by 
the  rifle,  is  also  true.  Much  of  the  blood  shed 
in  this  war  was  the  result  of  a  too  great  precipi- 
tancy on  the  part  of  the  whites,  who,  confident  in 
their  superior  numbers,  were  eager  to  do  battle 
with  the  Indians.  Black  Hawk  was  conscious 
of  his  weakness,  and  from  the  commencement  of 


212  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1833. 

the  contest  had  nothing  to  gain  and  every  thing 
to  lose  by  hazarding  hostilities  with  the  Ameri- 
cans. But  his  haughty  spirit  spurned  the  insults 
with  which  he  had  been  met.  He  fought  bravely 
against  superior  numbers,  and  without  allies,  al- 
though he  once  expected  them.  The  other  In- 
dian tribes  having  shunned  the  unequal  contest, 
he  was  left  dependent  on  his  own  resources. 
"  Farewell !"  said  he  afterward  to  his  nation. 
"  Black  Hawk  tried  to  serve  you  and  to  avenge 
your  wrongs.  He  drank  the  blood  of  some  of 
the  whites.  His  plans,  however,  are  stopped ;  he 
can  do  nothing  further.  He  is  near  his  end.  His 
sun  is  setting,  and  he  will  rise  no  more.  Fare- 
well to  Black  Hawk!" 


1840.]  LATTER-DAY   SAINTS.  213 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  Mormons,  or  «  Latter-Day  Saints,"  settle  in  Illinois  and 
build  the  city  of  Nauvoo — Biography  of  Joseph  Smith,  the 
founder  of  the  Mormon  sect — His  discovery  of  the  golden 
plates — Persecuted  by  his  neighbours — Translates  the  golden 
plates — Description  of  the  "  Book  of  Mormon" — The  Spauld- 
ing  manuscript — First  settlement  of  Mormons  at  Kirtland  in 
Ohio — The  Mormons  driven  from  Ohio  and  Missouri — The 
city  of  Nauvoo  built  by  the  Mormons — The  Nauvoo  Legion 
incorporated — Attack  on  the  Nauvoo  Expositor — Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith  arrested  and  lodged  in  Carthage  jail — The 
citizens  of  Carthage  attack  and  kill  the  prisoners — The 
Mormons  exhorted  to  peace  and  submission  by  their  leaders 
— The  Mormons  settle  in  the  valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake 
— The  present  prosperous  condition  of  the  Mormons  ac- 
counted for. 

In  April,  1840,  the  "Latter-Day  Saints,"  or 
Mormons,  came  in  large  numbers  to  Illinois,  and 
purchased  a  tract  of  land  on  the  east  bank  of 
the  Mississippi,  at  a  point  formerly  known  by 
the  name  of  Commerce.  Here  they  commenced 
building  a  city  which  they  called  Nauvoo,  a  He- 
brew word,  signifying,  according  to  Mormon 
interpretation,  "peaceable,"  or  "pleasant."  Na- 
ture has  not  formed  along  the  "Great  River,"  a 
more  picturesque  or  eligible  site  for  a  large  city. 
The  succession  of  terraces  ascending  from  the 
river  until  the  high  land  is  reached,  furnish  a 
gradual  slope  of  remarkable  beauty ;  noble  groves 


214  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1840. 

of  tall  oaks,  interspersed  by  winding  vistas,  clothe 
the  ground  to  the  summit  ridge,  from  whence  an 
immense  undulating  prairie  is  visible.  No  shrub- 
bery or  undergrowth  obstructs  the  view  of  the 
open  forest.  Near  the  river,  on  the  right,  was 
the  beautiful  residence  of  Dr.  Isaac  Galland, 
where  art  had  combined  with  nature  to  form  one 
of  the  most  delightful  of  country  seats.  On  this 
fine  tract  of  land,  in  1834,  he  laid  off  the  town 
of  Commerce.  In  an  evil  hour  he  sold  it  to  the 
Mormons,  who,  having  been  driven  from  Mis- 
souri, sought  refuge  here  with  "their  little  ones 
and  their  cattle." 

The  origin,  rapid  development,  and  prosperity 
of  this  religious  sect,  is  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable and  instructive  historical  events  of  the 
present  century.  That  an  obscure  individual, 
without  money,education,  or  respectability,  should 
persuade  hundreds  of  thousands  of  people  to  be- 
lieve him  inspired  of  God,  and  cause  a  book,  con- 
temptible as  a  literary  production,  to  be  re- 
ceived as  a  continuation  of  the  sacred  revela- 
tions, appears  almost  incredible.  Yet,  in  twenty 
years,  the  disciples  of  this  obscure  individual 
have  increased  to  six  hundred  thousand,  have 
founded  a  State  in  the  distant  wilderness,  and 
have  compelled  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  practically,  to  recognise  them  as  an  in- 
dependent people,  with  the  right  of  self-govern- 
ment.    The  emissaries  of  this  religious  sect  are 


1840.]  THE    MORMONS.  215 

even  now  successfully  preaching  its  doctrines, 
not  only  in  pagan  countries,  but  among  the  most 
enlightened  nations  of  Europe ;  and  converts  are 
flocking  to  the  Mormon  settlement,  in  the  valley 
of  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  from  all  parts  of  the 
earth.  These  are  facts  worthy  the  researches 
of  the  philosopher,  the  consideration  of  states- 
men, and  the  pen  of  the  historian.  As  much  of 
the  early  history  of  the  Mormons  is  connected 
with  their  movements  in  Illinois,  an  account  of 
the  origin  and  progress  of  this  singular  sect  may 
he  very  properly  introduced  here,  and  cannot 
fail  to  interest  the  reader. 

The  founder  of  Mormonism  was  Joseph  Smith, 
a  native  of  Vermont,  who  emigrated,  when  quite 
young,  with  his  father's  family,  to  Western 
New  York,  and  lived  for  a  time  in  the  vicinity 
of  Rochester.  Like  all  the  rest  of  his  family, 
the  future  prophet  was  idle,  superstitious,  illite- 
rate, and  of  doubtful  reputation. 

About  1827,  young  Smith  pretended,  that 
under  the  direction  of  an  angel,  he  had  discover- 
ed some  curious  golden  or  brass  plates,  like  the 
leaves  of  a  book,  hidden  in  a  box,  which  was 
buried  in  the  side  of  a  hill,  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Palmyra,  in  the  state  of  New  York.  These 
plates  he  asserted  were  about  seven  inches  in 
width  by  eight  in  length,  not  quite  so  thick  as 
common  tin,  and  were  covered  with  Egyptian 
characters  or  letters,  beautifully  engraved.  These 


216  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1840. 

plates  were  fastened  together  at  one  edge,  like 
the  leaves  of  a  book,  by  means  of  three  rings  run- 
ning through  the  whole.  The  volume,  he  said, 
was  about  six  inches  in  thickness,  and  exhibited 
many  marks  of  antiquity  in  its  construction  as 
well  as  much  skill  in  the  art  of  engraving.  In 
the  same  box  he  claimed  to  have  found  two 
transparent  stones,  which  he  called  Urim  and 
Thummim,  set  in  two  rims  of  a  bow ;  by  looking 
through  which,  he  became  miraculously  qualified 
to  read  and  even  translate  the  contents  of  the 
plates  into  his  vernacular,  from  the  "Reformed 
Egyptian  language." 

The  news  of  these  discoveries  spreading 
through  the  country,  the  inhabitants  of  the 
vicinity  began  to  annoy  the  charlatan  by  their 
ridicule.  In  giving  an  account  of  this  persecu- 
tion, Smith  complained  that  his  neighbours 
sought  to  capture  the  "gold  plates,"  to  prevent 
which,  he  concealed  them  in  a  barrel  of  beans. 
He  at  length  concluded  to  leave  the  place  and 
go  to  Pennsylvania.  On  his  reaching  the  resi- 
dence of  his  father-in-law,  in  the  northern  part 
of  the  latter  state,  near  the  Susquehanna  River, 
he  commenced  translating  the  plates,  and  writing 
what  has  since  been  known  as  the  "  Book  of 
Mormon,"  or  the  Mormon  Bible.  Being  an  in- 
different scribe,  he  was  under  the  necessity  of 
employing  an  amanuensis,  who  wrote  from  his 
dictation. 


1840.]  THE    MORMONS.  217 

After  the  translation  was  completed,  Smith 
succeeded  in  inducing  Oliver  Cowdery,  Daniel 
Whitman,  and  Martin  Harris,  to  bear  testimony 
"  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  peo- 
ples," that  they  "had  seen  the  plates  and  the 
engravings  thereon;"  and  that  these  plates  had 
been  shown  them  "by  the  power  of  God,  and  not 
of  man."  Eight  other  witnesses,  to  wit,  Chris- 
tian Whitman,  Jacob  Whitman,  Peter  Whitman 
Jr.,  John  Whitman,  Heman  Page,  Joseph  Smith 
Sr.,  Hyrum  Smith,  and  Samuel  H.  Smith,  cer- 
tify that  "Joseph  Smith,  the  translator  of  this 
work,  has  shown  them  the  plates  herein  spoken 
of,  which  have  the  appearance  of  gold :  and  as 
many  of  the  leaves  which  the  said  Smith  has 
translated,  we  did  handle  with  our  hands  ;  and 
we  also  saw  the  engravings  thereon,  all  of  which 
have  the  appearance  of  ancient  work,  and  of 
curious  workmanship." 

Martin  Harris  was  a  man  of  a  religious  and 
superstitious  temperament,  and  credulous  in  the 
extreme.  He  used  to  place  implicit  confidence 
in  dreams,  and  was  a  believer  in  them  as  com- 
munications from  the  spiritual  world.  Though 
an  exceedingly  avaricious  man,  Smith  proposed 
to  him  to  mortgage  his  farm  to  obtain  the  means 
of  printing  the  translation.  Partly  prompted  by 
his  credulity,  and  partly  by  the  prospect  of  making 
money  by  an  extensive  sale  of  the  book,  he  agreed 
to  the  proposal.     He  lived  to  repent  his  folly; 

19 


218  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1840. 

ami  having  lost  his  farm,  died  in  poverty,  with 
many  misgivings  concerning  the  value  of  his  new 
creed. 

The  "Book  of  Mormon"  was  printed  in  1880, 
in  Palmyra,  Wayne  county,  New  York ;  and  when 
first  published,  attracted  no  attention,  either  on 
account  of  literary  merit  or  its  claims  to  inspira- 
tion. It  consists  of  a  series  of  extravagant  le- 
gends concerning  two  races  of  people  who  cross- 
ed the  Pacific  Ocean  from  the  Asiatic  to  the  Ame- 
rican continent,  at  two  remote  periods  of  time. 
The  first  race,  who  came  here  shortly  subsequent 
to  the  building  of  Babel  and  the  confusion  of 
tongues,  after  many  generations  became  divided 
into  hostile  parties,  and  fought  until  they  ex- 
terminated each  other.  The  migration  of  this 
race  is  one  of  the  marvels  of  the  book.  They 
built  "eight  barges,"  both  air-tight  and  water- 
tight, and  had  sixteen  stones  "  molten  out  of  the 
rock,"  to  illuminate  their  craft.  Two  of  these 
stones  were  those  subsequently  alleged  to  have 
been  found  by  Smith ;  having  been  put  in  the 
box  with  the  plates  by  Moroni,  the  "last  of  the 
Mormons,"  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  the  pro- 
phet to  translate  them. 

The  second  race,  according  to  this  silly  fiction, 
migrated  to  America  in  "  ships,"  about  six  hun- 
dred years  before  the  Christian  era,  from  Jeru- 
salem, by  way  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  became  the 
progenitors  of  the  Indian  tribes.- 


1840.]  TIIE    MORMONS.  210 

The  story  runs  thus : — Lehi,  with  his  wife  and 
four  sons,  and  their  families,  under  the  direction 
of  the  prophet  Nephi,  the  youngest,  left  Jerusa- 
lem in  the  reign  of  Zedekiah  king  of  Judah ;  and 
after  wandering  eight  years,  built  a  ship,  and, 
guided  by  a  "curious  brass  ball  with  pointers," 
crossed  the  ocean  to  the  American  continent. 
Here  the  family  had  a  quarrel,  and  became  divided 
into  two  clans,  which  from  the  leaders  were  called 
Lamemites  and  Nephites.  The  Lamemites  be- 
came corrupt  and  idolatrous,  but  the  Nephites 
continued  to  reverence  their  high  priests,  their 
temple  service,  and  Jewish  worship.  Three  or 
four  hundred  years  after  the  Christian  era,  and 
long  after  Christ  had  descended  and  organized 
the  Mormon  church  in  America,  the  Nephites 
and  Lamemites  were  engaged  mutually  exter- 
minating each  other  by  wars.  More  were  slain, 
according  to  the  "Book  of  Mormon,"  in  these 
wars  than  in  the  wars  of  Alexander,  Caesar,  and 
Napoleon  united,  until  all  the  Nephites  were 
killed  except  Moroni,  "the  last  of  the  Mormons," 
who  buried  the  plates  "in  the  hill  of  Cumorah," 
Palmyra,  New  York,  for  the  special  purpose  of 
being  found  by  Joseph  Smith,  who  was  to  re- 
organize the  Mormon  church  as  the  "  Latter- 
Day  Saints." 

A  laudable  desire  to  prevent  ignorant  and 
credulous  persons  from  being  deluded  by  the 
artifices    of    designing   men,    having   prompted 


220  HISTORY  OF   ILLINOIS.  [1840. 

an  investigation  into  the  authorship  of  these 
writings,  the  following  facts  were  established. 

About  eighteen  years  before  the  appearance 
of  the  "Book  of  Mormon,"  a  person  by  the 
name  of  Spaulding,  of  moderate  abilities  and  in 
straitened  circumstances,  then  living  in  the 
north-eastern  part  of  Ohio,  was  seized  with  the 
idea  of  writing  a  series  of  historical  romances, 
to  account  for  the  ruined  cities  and  temples  dis- 
covered in  Central  America. 

Mr.  Spaulding,  in  1812,  removed  with  his 
family  to  Pittsburg,  where  he  formed  an  ac- 
quaintance with  one  Patterson,  a  publisher,  who 
had  the  manuscript  in  his  possession  for  several 
months,  and  proposed  to  the  author  to  publish 
it  as  an  historical  romance ;  nothing,  however,  was 
done,  and  Spaulding  subsequently  removed  to 
Washington  county,  Pa.,  where  he  died  in  1816. 
After  his  death,  his  widow  returned  to  Onondago 
county,  New  York,  near  to  her  early  residence, 
carrying  with  her  a  trunk  containing  the  writings 
of  her  deceased  husband.  During  a  part  of  the 
time  between  1817  and  1820,  when  she  again 
married  and  moved  to  Massachusetts,  this  trunk 
was  at  her  brother's  in  Onondago  Hollow,  near 
the  residence  of  the  Smith  family.  When  the 
"Book  of  Mormon"  was  published,  and  its  iden- 
tity with  the  Spaulding  fiction  recognised, 
search  was  made  for  the  MS.,  but  it  had  dis- 
appeared,   and    the    "Manuscript  Found,"    as 


1840.]  THE   MORMONS.  221 

Spaulding  designated  his  work,  has  ever  since 
been  the  "  Manuscript  Lost."  From  these  facts, 
it  is  believed  that  Smith  obtained  possession  of 
it,  and  moulded  it  into  the  "Book  of  Mormon," 
arranging  and  altering  it,  with  the  assistance 
of  others,  to  suit  his  own  purposes. 

On  the  6th  of  April,  1830,  the  first  Mormon 
church  was  organized  at  Manchester,  New  York, 
consisting  of  only  six  members,  the  father  of 
Smith,  his  two  brothers,  and  Oliver  Cowdery,  a 
schoolmaster,  being  among  the  number.  At  that 
time  an  extraordinary  religious  excitement  per- 
vaded the  state  of  New  York  and  the  northern 
part  of  Ohio,  and  Smith  and  his  adherents  pro- 
ceeded to  make  proselytes.  Their  effrontery  was 
successful,  and  the  Mormon  church  gradually 
increased  in  numbers. 

In  the  following  August,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  a 
Campbellite  preacher  in  Ohio,  who  was  preach- 
ing wild  notions  on  prophecy,  the  restoration  of 
the  children  of  Israel,  and  the  millennium,  read 
the  "Book  of  Mormon"  during  a  visit  to  New 
York,  and  became  a  convert.  On  his  return,  he 
won  over  to  the  new  faith  a  still  more  enthusi- 
astic person  named  Sidney  Rigdon.  These  were 
important  additions  to  the  Mormon  Society. 
Both  were  men  of  talents,  learning,  and  elo- 
quence. Rigdon  had  been  teaching  the  literal 
interpretation  of   Scripture  prophecies,  the  se- 

19* 


222  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1840. 

cond  coming  of  Christ,  and  the  use  of  miraculous 
gifts  in  the  church. 

The  first  Mormon  settlement  was  formed  at 
Kirtland,  in  Ohio,  in  January,  1831.  To  this 
place  the  prophet  and  his  people  removed,  and 
were  received  by  Pratt  and  Rigdon  at  the  head 
of  a  thousand  converts.  In  the  month  of  June, 
Smith  professed  to  have  received  a  revelation 
which  resulted  in  the  sending  forth  of  a  mission 
of  elders  into  Missouri.  The  site  was  selected 
for  a  city,  which  was  called  Zion.  Proclamations, 
as  coming  from  the  holiest  of  sources,  were  is- 
sued, inviting  the  "brethren"  to  repair  to  this 
"land  of  promise;"  and  there  soon  collected  in 
Jackson  county,  Missouri,  about  thirteen  hun- 
dred Mormons,  whom  their  leaders  proclaimed 
the  lawful  possessors  of  the  land,  threatening 

rwith    extermination    all    the    "  Gentiles"    whc> 
would  not  hear  and  obey  their  teachings.     It  \ 
having   been   discovered    about   this   time  thatr^ 
boxes   of  fire-arms  were   transported   into    the 
country,  the  speeches  and   proceedings  of   the 
Mormons   finally   led  many    to    suspect   that  a 
clandestine  and  unlawful  movement  was  about 
being  made  to  arm  the  native  Indians,  and  en- 
list them  in  a  war  against  the  whites.     Under 
this    impression,    the    inhabitants    of    Jackson 
county  armed  themselves  in  1834,  and  drove  the 
Mormons  from  their  midst.     The  association  at 


1840.]  THE    MORMONS.  223 

Kirtland,  however,  continued  to  flourish;  a  costly 
temple  was  erected,  and  a  bank  established, 
which,  after  obtaining  credit  to  a  considerable 
amount,  failed  in  1838,  and  its  managers  were 
prosecuted  for  swindling. 

The  explosion  of  the  Mormon  bank  at  Kirt- 
land  having  involved  Smith,  Rigdon,  and  others 
in  inextricable  difficulties,  these  leaders  migrated 
to  Missouri  with  a  large  proportion  of  the  mem- 
bers of  their  church  to  escape  the  indignation 
of  the  people  they  had  duped.  Soon  after  their 
arrival,  a  military  corps,  called  the  "Danite 
Band,"  was  organized.  The  members  of  this 
band  had  their  pass-words  and  secret  signs,  by 
means  of  which  they  could  easily  recognise  each 
other,  and  were  bound  under  a  solemn  oath  to 
"  do  the  prophet's  bidding,"  and  to  drive  off  or 
"give  to  the  buzzards"  all  Mormons  who  dis- 
sented from  the  revelations  of  the  prophet.  On 
the  4th  of  July,  1838,  Rigdon  delivered  an  ad- 
dress, in  which  he  denounced  all  recusants,  and 
predicted  an  exterminating  war  with  the  people 
of  Missouri.  This  fanatical  address  caused  a 
tremendous  excitement,  and  involved  the  Mor- 
mons in  a  civil  war  with  the  state.  Smith,  with  a 
party  of  "Danites,"  went  into  Davies  county,  to 
put  down  a  mob,  as  they  said ;  but  their  object 
turned  out  to  be  to  "take  the  spoils  of  the  Gen- 
tiles."    The  citizens  of  Davies  county,  having] 


224  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1840. 

gathered  in  defence  of  their  property,  were  driven 
off  by  the  Mormons,  who  were  the  more  numerous 
party.  At  the  bidding  of  the  prophet,  two  hun- 
dred head  of  swine  were  killed,  and  several  fields 
of  corn  destroyed.  A  post-office  was  broken 
open,  and  a  store  robbed  and  burned,  together 
with  several  dwelling-houses,  from  which  the 
owners  had  fled.  "^-The  spoils  of  the  Gentiles," 
consisting  of  a  large  amount  of  furniture,  bed- 
ding, and  clothing,  were  taken  after  the  battle  to 
"Far  West,"  a  town  which  had  been  fortified  by 
the  Mormons^  Three  thousand  militia  were  now 
called  out  by  the  governor  of  the  state,  who, 
under  the  command  of  General  J.  B.  Clark,  sur- 
rounded "Far  West,"  took  the  leading  Mor- 
mons prisoners,  and  made  peace  without  blood- 
shed. The  terms  dictated  by  the  authorities 
were,  that  the  Mormons  should  quit  the  state ; 
that  five  commissioners  should  be  appointed  to 
sell  their  property,  from  the  proceeds  of  which 
their  debts  were  to  be  paid,  and  the  damages 
done  by  the  "Danites"  satisfied. 

Between  forty  and  fifty  of  the  prisoners,  who 
had  acted  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  rebellion, 
were  tried  and  found  guilty  of  various  offences. 
About  thirty  were  committed  to  prison  in  the 
counties  of  Clay  and  Carrol,  and  the  rest  libe- 
rated on  condition  of  their  leaving  the  state.  To 
assist  in  the  removal  of  destitute  Mormon  fami- 


1840.]  THE   MORMONS.  225 

lies,  two  thousand  dollars  were  appropriated  by 
the  state  for  their  relief;  and  the  citizens  of 
Howard,  and  the  adjacent  counties,  generously 
contributed  supplies  of  provisions  and  clothing. 

Having  been  driven  out  of  Ohio  and  Missouri, 
the  Mormons,  twelve  thousand  in  number,  re- 
treated to  Illinois,  arriving  on  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi  in  a  destitute  condition.  Their  tale 
of  distress  touched  the  hearts  of  the  neighbour- 
ing settlers,  who  received  them  hospitably,  fur- 
nished them  with  food  and  clothing,  and  assisted 
them  in  the  selection  of  a  suitable  place  to  esta- 
blish a  city. 

In  the  mean  time,  missionaries  having  been 
sent  through  the  United  States  and  Europe,  with 
an  exaggerated  narrative  of  persecution  and  suf- 
fering, the  number  of  converts  to  Mormonism 
was  greatly  multiplied.  These  were  ordered  by 
their  leaders  to  repair  to  Nauvoo,  and  build  the 
"temple  of  the  Lord;"  and  in  the  short  space 
of  two  years  a  spacious  city  was  built,  the  houses 
of  every  form,  and  of  all  kinds  of  material,  from 
mud  huts  to  handsome  dwellings  of  stone  and 
brick.  The  state  sympathizing  with  the  exiles, 
at  the  first  session  of  the  legislature  acts  were 
passed  for  their  especial  benefit,  all  tending  to 
establish  a  government  within  a  government,  and 
to  confer  on  an  isolated  community  dangerous 
powers  and  prerogatives.      In  the  struggle  of 


226  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1840. 

I  political  parties  to  obtain  an  influence  over  so 
;  large  a  body  of  voters,  six  charters  were,  granted 
to  the  citizens  of  Nauvoo,  one  of  which  authorized 
them  to  incorporate  a  standing  army,  called  the 
"Nauvoo  Legion,"  and  loaned  them  the  arms 
of  the  state.  Accordingly,  about  four  thousand 
Mormons,  well  drilled  in  military  exercises,  were 
organized  as  a  standing  army,  with  the  prophet 
as  lieutenant-general.  Boastful  threats  were 
now  made  of  vengeance  on  the  people  of  Mis- 
souri, and  on  all  who  should  molest  them. 

In  the  mean  time  preparations  had  been  making 
for  the  erection  of  a  spacious  temple.  The  plan 
for  this  immense  structure  followed  no  particular 
order  of  architecture,  although  it  more  promi- 
nently resembled  the  Egyptian.  In  the  base- 
ment was  erected  an  immense  laver,  in  imita- 
tion of  the  brazen  sea  of  Solomon.  It  was 
supported  by  twelve  gilded  oxen,  hewn  from  the 
trunks  of  large  trees,  with  their  faces  projecting 
outward.  This  font  was  specially  designed  for 
the  baptism  of  the  dead,  one  of  the  peculiarities 
of  the  Mormon  faith.  The  temple  was  never 
finished.  After  the  expulsion  of  the  Mormons 
from  Nauvoo,  commissioners  were  permitted  to 
remain  to  dispose  of  this  and  other  property. 
Several  attempts  were  made  to  sell  it  for  educa- 
tional, manufacturing,  and  other  purposes,  but 
they  all  failed,  and  the  temple  stood  as  waste 


1844.]  the  mormons.  227 

property  until  the  torch  of  the  incendiary  reduced 
it  to  ashes. 

From  1838  to  1844,  Mormonism  was  in  a 
state  of  continuous  prosperity  at  Nauvoo.  It 
was  during  this  flourishing  interval  that  the  reve- 
lation, allowing  to  the  chiefs  of  the  Mormon 
hierarchy  as  many  wives  as  they  could  support, 
was  alleged  to  have  been  received.  This  ex- 
traordinary manifesto  caused  divisions  in  the 
ranks  of  the  "faithful,"  and  led  to  the  establish- 
ment of  a  rival  newspaper  at  Nauvoo,  called 
the  Expositor,  in  May,  1844.  The  Expositor 
having  exposed  various  acts  of  criminality  on 
the  part  of  Smith  and  his  friends,  a  number  of; 
Mormons,  acting  under  an  order  from  the  muni-; 
cipal  authorities,  attacked  the  printing  office, 
broke  the  press  to  pieces,  and  scattered  the 
type  in  the  streets.  This  gross  outrage  led  the 
opposition  to  unite  with  the  opponents  of  Mor- 
monism in  the  county,  and  warrants  were  served 
upon  Joseph  Smith,  and  Hyrum  his  brother, 
together  with  several  other  prominent  Mormons, 
for  the  illegal  destruction  of  the  press,  which 
they  refused  to  obey,  and  under  a  writ  of  habeas 
corpus  from  the  city  authorities,  discharged 
themselves  from  arrest. 

The  excitement  now  became  fearful,  and  the 
question  was  raised,  whether  the  prophet  and  his 
followers  should  set  aside  the  authority  of  the  laws 
of  the  state  and  nation.     The  officer  who  had 


228  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1844. 

served  the  warrant  summoned  a  "posse  comi- 
tatus"  from  the  adjacent  counties  to  renew  the 
arrest,  but  they  were  met  by  the  armed  "  Legion," 
in  command  of  the  prophet,  with  artillery.  The 
city  of  Nauvoo  was  now  declared  under  martial 
law.  The  sheriff  called  on  Governor  Ford  for 
military  aid  to  sustain  the  law,  who  immediately 
ordered  out  the  militia,  and  proceeded  in  person 
to  Hancock  county,  to  examine  into  the  state  of 
affairs.  After  several  unsuccessful  attempts  at 
negotiation,  warrants  were  issued  against  Smith 
and  others  for  treason,  and  levying  war  against 
the  state;  and  the  officer  with  the  writs  was 
ordered  to  enter  Nauvoo  with  a  strong  force, 
carrying  an  order  from  the  governor  to  disband 
the  "Legion." 

At  first  the  Smiths  fled  across  the  river  into 
Iowa,  but  returned  to  the  city  the  same  day ;  and 
having  received  assurances  from  Governor  Ford 
of  protection,  left  Nauvoo  for  Carthage,  the  seat 
of  justice  for  Hancock  county,  in  order  to 
answer  the  warrants  issued  against  them.  About 
four  miles  from  Carthage,  they  were  met  by 
Captain  Dunn  and  a  company  of  cavalry,  on  their 
way  to  Nauvoo,  with  an  order  from  Governor  Ford 
for  the  state  arms  in  possession  of  the  Nauvoo 
Legion.  The  prophet  and  his  brother  immedi- 
ately retraced  their  course,  gave  up  the  arms, 
and  again  left  for  Carthage.  Such  prisoners  as 
had  been  accused  of  promoting  a  riot  were  held 


1844.]  THE    MORMONS.  229 

to  bail  to  answer  at  court ;  but  the  Smiths,  with 
Richards  and  Taylor,  leading  men  among  the 
Mormons,  were  lodged  in  Carthage  jail  on  a 
charge  of  treason. 

As  tranquillity  appeared  to  be  restored,  the 
governor  disbanded  the  troops,  and  with  his 
suite  left  Carthage  for  Nauvoo,  where  he  made 
a  public  address  to  the  Mormons,  and  urged 
them  to  maintain  their  allegiance  to  the  state. 
While  he  was  thus  employed,  a  very  different 
scene  was  enacting  at  Carthage. 

After  the  militia  were  discharged,  many  of 
them  entertaining  the  belief  that  the  Smiths 
would  be  released,  and  the  Mormons  be  per- 
mitted to  continue  their  depredations  and  out- 
rages, conspired  with  the  citizens  of  Carthage 
to  attack  the  jail,  and  take  justice  into  their  own 
hands.  Accordingly,  early  on  the  morning  of 
the  27th  of  June,  1844,  about  one  hundred  and 
forty  disguised  men  assaulted  the  door  of  the 
room  in  which  the  prisoners  were  confined. 
To  prevent  their  entrance,  Richards  and  Taylor 
threw  themselves  across  the  floor,  the  feet  of  one 
against  the  shoulders  of  the  other,  and  kept  the 
door  from  fully  opening.  Upon  guns  being  pro- 
truded through  the  narrow  aperture  and  dis- 
charged, Smith,  with  a  revolver,  returned  two 
fihots,  hitting  one  man  in  the  elbow.  About  the 
same  time  a  ball  struck  Hyrum  the  patriarch,  and 
he  fell,  exclaiming,  "I  am  killed!"  to  which  Joseph 

20 


230  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1844. 

replied,  "  0  brother  Hyrum  !"  Smith  then  threw 
up  the  window,  and  in  leaping  through,  was  killed 
by  balls  fired  from  without.  The  people  in  the 
hall  then  forced  their  way  into  the  room  and 
wounded  Taylor.     Richards  escaped  unhurt. 

It  is  proper  here  to  state  that  no  principle  is 
more  deeply  implanted  in  the  American  mind 
than  that  entire  freedom  in  religious  belief  is 
the  birthright  of  every  human  being.  The  rela- 
tionship of  man  to  man,  and  not  of  man  to  God, 
is  the  limitation  of  human  laws ;  and  this  prin- 
ciple is  recognised  not  only  in  the  national  but 
in  every  state  constitution.  But  when,  under 
the  imposing  sanction  of  religion,  or  under  any 
pretext  whatever,  the  rights  of  men  as  citizens 
and  neighbours  are  invaded,  resistance  neces- 
sarily follows.  All  the  difficulties  with  the  Mor- 
mons arose  from  their  attacks  on  the  private 
property  and  lives  of  the  "Gentiles,"  as  they 
call  all  who  are  without  the  pale  of  the  Mormon 
church.  In  no  instance  were  they  persecuted 
for  their  peculiar  religious  dogmas,  but  only  when 
their  fanaticism  could  not  be  restrained  within 
reasonable  bounds. 

"  The  Mormons,"  said  Governor  Dunklin,  in  an 
address  to  the  people  of  Missouri,  «  have  the  right 
constitutionally  guarantied  to  them,  to  believe 
and  wo?  ship  Joe  Smith  as  a  man,  or  an  angel, 
or  even  as  the  True  and  Living  God,  and  to 
call  their  habitation  Zion,  the  Holy  Land,  or 


1847.]  THE   MORMONS.  231 

even  heaven  itself.  Indeed,  there  is  nothing  so 
absurd  and  ridiculous  that  they  have  not  the 
right  to  adopt  as  their  religion,  so  that  in  its 

EXERCISE  THEY  DO  NOT  INTERFERE  WITH  THE 
RIGHTS  OF  OTHERS." 

Expectations  prevailed  through  the  country 
that  the  Mormons  would  revenge  the  death  of 
their  prophet.  The  effect,  however,  was  far 
otherwise.  Disheartened  and  appalled,  they  made 
no  attempt  at  retaliation.  The  bodies  were  car- 
ried to  Nauvoo,  and  the  funeral  attended  by  an 
immense  concourse  of  people.  Addresses  were 
made  by  leading  Mormons,  in  which  the  people 
were  exhorted  to  abstain  from  all  violence,  and 
quietly  submit  to  the  persecution  of  their  ene- 
mies. The  struggle  for  the  leadership  followed, 
and  Brigham  Young  was  elected.  As  the  people 
of  Illinois  threatened  to  expel  the  Mormons  from 
Nauvoo  and  the  surrounding  country,  it  was  an- 
nounced by  revelation  that  the  whole  church 
must  retire  into  the  wilderness  to  grow  into  a 
multitude,  aloof  from  the  haunts  of  civilization. 
The  valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake  was  selected 
for  a  settlement ;  and  on  the  21st  of  July,  1847, 
the  pioneer  party  reached  that  remote  station  in 
the  wilderness;  where  they  were  joined,  three 
days  after,  by  the  elders  of  the  church  and  the 
main  body  of  the  people. 

Experience  has  shown  that  Mormonism  cannot 
exist  in  these  States.     It  must  conquer  or  die. 


232  HISTORY    OF   ILLINOIS.  [1847. 

The  Mormon  settlement  is  at  present  rendered 
harmless  by  its  geographical  position.  The 
valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake  is  situated  midway 
between  the  Mississippi  states  and  California, 
and  is  hemmed  in  on  all  sides  by  inhospitable 
deserts,  upward  of  a  thousand  miles  in  extent. 
It  is  in  fact  a  journey  of  three  months,  with  the 
present  conveniences  for  travelling,  from  the 
nearest  civilized  community  to  the  new  territory 
of  Utah. 

Since  their  expulsion  from  Nauvoo  the  Mor- 
mons have  continued  to  prosper.  They  have,  by 
their  industry,  fertilized  a  barren  region;  and 
bidding  defiance  to  their  persecutors,  are  ready  to 
fight  for  the  undisputed  possession  of  their  secluded 
valleys.  They  are  a  peculiar  people.  They  have  es- 
tablished a  government  on  the  model  of  a  republi- 
can state ;  adopted  a  constitution  liberal,  free, 
and  tolerant  of  conscience  in  religion,  and  have 
a  criminal  code  which  applies  to  their  peculiar 
situation  and  feelings.  They  demand  a  recogni- 
tion of  their  independence  as  a  state,  on  the 
ground  that  they  know  better  than  all  the  world 
besides  what  is  most  suited  to  their  condition. 
"Gentile  judges"  are  regarded  by  Mormons  as 
an  imposition;  and  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that 
judges  and  lawyers,  however  eminent  in  their 
profession  at  home,  can  appreciate  the  statutes 
of  this  community  in  the  wilderness. 

That  polygamy  is  practised  among  the  Mor- 


1840.]         CANAL  PROJECT.  233 

mons  is  undeniable.  Their  prosperous  condition 
is  attributable  to  their  admirable  system  of  com- 
bining labour,  while  each  has  his  own  property 
in  lands  and  tenements.  The  success  of  the 
Mormon  prophet  shows  that  much  of  the  dark- 
ness and  superstition  of  past  ages  still  clouds 
the  understandings  of  men ;  and  that,  in  religion 
as  in  politics,  unprincipled  men  may  elevate 
themselves  to  places  of  honour  and  dignity  by 
means  of  the  ignorance  and  credulity  of  the 
people. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


The  Illinois  and  Michigan  canal — Its  great  commercial  import- 
ance— Governor  Bond  brings  the  subject  before  tbe  legisla- 
ture of  Illinois — Canal  commissioners  appointed,  and  the 
first  estimate  made — A  company  chartered — The  charter 
repealed — Canal  lands  given  by  Congress — A  board  of  com- 
missioners appointed,  and  authorized  to  employ  suitable  en- 
gineers, surveyors,  and  draughtsmen  to  determine  the  route 
of  the  canal — An  act  passed  for  the  construction  of  the  ca- 
nal on  a  more  enlarged  scale — The  work  stopped  through 
the  failure  of  the  public  credit — Completed  by  means  of 
the  "Shallow  Cut" — The  Illinois  Grand  Central  Railroad 
— The  public  debt  of  Illinois. 

Next  to  the  formation  of  a  good  government, 
it  is  unquestionably  the  highest   interest  of  a 
people  to  adopt  such  a  system  of  internal  im- 
provement as  is  calculated  to  develop  the  natural 
20* 


234  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1822. 

advantages  of  their  position ;  to  give  increased 
facilities  to  commerce  and  agriculture  by  the 
construction  of  railroads  and  canals;  to  encou- 
rage education  and  science,  and,  by  wise  and 
well-administered  laws,  protect  all  men  in  the 
exercise  of  their  rights. 

A  glance  at  the  map  of  Illinois  will  readily 
convince  any  one  that  the  union  of  Lake  Michi- 
gan and  the  Illinois  River,  by  a  canal,  is  an  ob- 
ject not  only  easy  of  accomplishment,  but  also, 
of  great  practical  importance.  By  this  means 
an  uninterrupted  water  communication  can  be 
established  between  the  river  St.  Lawrence  and 
the  Mississippi,  and  between  the  commerce  of 
the  great  lakes  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

The  attention  of  the  first  settlers  of  Illinois 
at  an  early  day  was  directed  to  this  subject,  and 
trading  establishments  were  erected  by  the  French 
along  the  line  of  route.  All  talked  of  the  mat- 
ter as  easy  and  practicable,  but  the  country  was 
not  scientifically  examined.  At  the  first  session 
of  the  Illinois  legislature  in  1818,  Governor 
Bond,  in  his  opening  address,  called  the  attention 
of  the  general  assembly  to  a  survey  preparatory 
to  opening  a  canal  between  the  Illinois  River 
and  Lake  Michigan ;  and  he  suggested  an  early 
application  to  Congress  for  a  certain  per  centage 
from  the  sales  of  the  public  lands,  to  be  appro- 
priated to  that  object. 

In  December,  1822,  Governor  Bond,  in  his  va- 


1827.]  LANDS   GIVEN   BY  CONGRESS.  235 

ledictory  address,  again  referred  to  the  canal. 
"  It  is  believed,"  said  he,  "that  the  public  sen- 
timent has  been  ascertained  in  relation  to  this 
subject,  and  that  our  fellow-citizens  are  pre- 
pared to  sustain  their  representatives  in  the 
adoption  of  measures  subservient  to  its  com- 
mencement." 

On  the  14th  of  February,  1823,  a  board  of 
five  commissioners  were  appointed  "  to  consider, 
devise,  and  adopt  measures  to  effect  the  commu- 
nication by  canal  and  locks  between  the  naviga- 
ble waters  of  the  Illinois  and  Lake  Michigan," 
and  "to  make,  or  cause  to  be  made,  estimates, 
surveys,  and  levels  for  completing  said  canal, 
and  report  to  the  next  general  assembly  of  the 
authorities  of  the  state  ;"  and  the  sum  of  six 
thousand  dollars  was  appropriated  to  defray  the 
expense.  Surveys  and  estimates  were  accord- 
ingly made,  varying  from  six  hundred  and  forty 
to  seven  hundred  and  sixteen  thousand  dollars; 
and  on  the  17th  of  January,  1825,  a  company 
was  chartered  by  the  legislature  of  Illinois,  with 
a  capital  of  one  million  of  dollars,  in  ten  thou- 
sand shares  of  one  hundred  dollars  each.  But 
the  stock  was  not  taken ;  and,  therefore,  at  the 
next  session  of  the  legislature,  the  charter  was 
repealed.  These  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  state 
legislature  induced  Congress,  on  the  2d  of  March, 
1827,  to  place  at  the  disposal  of  the  legislature 
of  Illinois   each  alternate  section  of  land,  five 


HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1836. 

miles  in  width,  on  each  side  of  the  projected  line 
of  canal. 

The  emharrassments  of  the  state  in  finance 
prevented  any  thing  being  done  till  January,  1829, 
when  the  legislature  passed  an  act  to  organize  a 
board  of  commissioners,  with  power  to  employ 
surveyors,  engineers,  and  draughtsmen,  to  de- 
termine the  route  of  the  canal.  The  surveys  and 
estimates  were  again  made  ;  but  this  time  it  was 
ascertained  that  the  project  of  obtaining  a  full 
supply  of  water  on  the  surface  level  was  doubt- 
ful, and  it  was  found  that  the  rock  approached 
so  near  the  surface  in  certain  parts  of  the  route 
as  to  increase  considerably  the  estimates  of 
cost.  The  prior  estimates  handed  in  to  the  le- 
gislature had  been  made  on  the  supposition  that 
the  construction  was  to  be  on  the  same  scale  as 
that  of  the  grand  canal  between  New  York  and 
Lake  Erie,  then  in  process  of  completion.  The 
engineers  having  declared  this  mode  of  con- 
struction to  be  impracticable,  it  was  finally  de- 
cided to  construct  it  as  a  ship  canal  for  the 
largest  class  of  vessels  on  the  lakes. 

On  the  9th  of  January,  1836,  an  act  was 
passed  by  the  state  legislature  for  the  excavation 
of  the  Illinois  and  Michigan  Canal,  according  to 
the  scale  of  magnitude  laid  down  by  the  engi- 
neers, although  an  estimate  exceeding  eight 
millions  and  a  half  of  dollars  had  been  given  in, 
making  the  cost  of  excavation  eighty-six  thou- 


1843.]  SUSPENSION    OF   THE   WORK.  237 

sand  dollars  and  upward  per  mile — the  length 
of  the  canal  being  about  one  hundred  miles.  On 
the  4th  of  July,  183(5,  the  first  ground  was  ac- 
tually broken  up,  and  this  event  was  accompanied 
by  a  public  celebration  at  Chicago.  Contracts 
having  been  made,  the  excavation  of  the  canal 
commenced  from  a  point  in  the  Chicago  River 
five  and  a  half  miles  west  of  the  city,  through 
indurated  clay  and  compact  limestone  to  the 
depth  of  from  eighteen  to  twenty  feet,  and  was 
carried  forward  for  a  distance  of  thirty  miles 
until  over  five  millions  of  dollars  were  expended. 
The  credit  of  the  state  failing  in  1841,  the  work 
was  suspended.  The  contractors  ceased  opera- 
tions ;  and  in  1843  a  law  was  passed  to  liquidate 
and  settle  their  damages  at  a  sum  not  exceeding 
two  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  dollars. 

The  sole  reliance  of  the  state  at  this  time  was 
on  loans,  without  any  finances  of  its  own,  or  any 
means  to  pay  annual  interest  and  liquidate  the 
principal.  This  great  and  important  public  work 
was  commenced  at  an  unfortunate  time,  and  on 
too  grand  a  scale.  Provisions  and  wages  were 
both  high,  flour  being  worth  at  Chicago  from 
nine  to  twelve  dollars  per  barrel;  oats  and  pota- 
toes seventy-five  cents  per  bushel ;  pork  from 
twenty  to  thirty  dollars  per  barrel,  and  other 
things  in  the  same  ratio.  The  first  labour  con- 
tracts were  predicated  on  the  above  prices. 

The  credit  of  the  state  having  sunk  so  low  that 


238  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1848. 

no  further  loans  could  be  obtained,  the  board  of 
commissioners  was  dissolved  and  the  works  re- 
mained in  a  dormant  state  for  about  two  years. 
This  condition  of  things  was,  however,  only  of 
brief  duration.  The  interest,  the  honour,  and 
the  welfare  of  the  state  required  its  completion ; 
and  accordingly,  in  1843-4,  a  plan  was  adopted 
to  complete  the  canal  by  making  the  "  Shallow 
Cut,"  or  carrying  the  excavation  to  the  depth  of 
only  six  feet  for  the  remainder  of  the  route,  and 
introducing  the  Fox  River  as  a  feeder.  About 
a  million  and  a  half  of  dollars  would  complete 
the  work  on  this  plan.  The  resources  were  the 
canal  lands,  the  canal  tolls,  several  hundred  city 
and  village  lots,  and  other  property.  It  was  im- 
mediately seen  that  these  resources  would  com- 
plete the  work,  pay  the  interest  on  the  loans  al- 
ready advanced,  and  eventually  redeem  the  stock. 
The  security  offered  being  accepted  by  the  stock- 
holders, a  board  of  trustees  was  appointed,  the 
money  advanced,  the  work  resumed  in  1846,  and 
brought  to  a  state  of  completion  in  1848.  The 
grandeur  and  magnificence  of  the  plan  have  been 
diminished,  but  the  financial  embarrassments  of 
the  state  rendered  it  necessary  to  economise ;  and 
if,  after  a  few  years'  experience,  it  should  be  found 
that  the  deep  cut  is  preferable,  and  the  necessary 
funds  can  be  raised,  it  will  be  easy  to  carry  on 
the  work  without  interfering  with  the  navi- 
gation. 


1849.]  RAILROADS.  239 

In  1849  the  first  vessel  was  reported  at  New 
Orleans  as  having  arrived  from  the  St.  Lawrence, 
by  way  of  the  "Welland  Canal,  the  great  lakes, 
the  Illinois  Canal  and  River,  and  the  Mississippi. 
Since  then  the  flourishing  town  of  La  Salle  has 
arisen  around  the  spot  where  the  canal  enters 
the  Illinois  River.  This  is  a  new  town,  which, 
from  being  situated  at  the  terminus  of  the  canal, 
is  destined  to  become  a  place  of  considerable  im- 
portance. Steamboats  on  the  river,  and  canal 
boats  from  the  lake,  are  continually  arriving  and 
departing ;  and  a  number  of  steamers  are  always 
lading  and  unlading  at  the  wharves. 

In  1837,  in  addition  to  the  Illinois  and  Michi- 
gan Canal,  a  number  of  extensive  and  important 
railroads  were  projected,  the  work  on  most  of 
which  has  been  commenced,  and  some  few  are  in 
travelling  order.  Public  attention  was  especially 
directed  to  the  formation  of  a  grand  central 
railroad  between  Chicago  and  Cairo,  at  the 
junction  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  Ohio  Rivers. 
This  railroad,  which  is  now  in  course  of  construc- 
tion, will  constitute  the  most  direct  and  expedi- 
tious mode  of  communication  between  the  com- 
merce of  the  lakes  and  that  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  For  the  furtherance  of  this  important 
enterprise,  Congress,  by  an  act  passed  in  1850, 
granted  to  the  state  of  Illinois  the  right  of  way 
for  the  construction  of  this  road  through  all 
the  public   lands  where  it  may  pass,  and  also 


240  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1851. 

"  every  alternate  section  of  land  designated  by 
even  numbers,  for-  six  sections  in  width,  on  each 
side  of  said  road  and  branches,"  to  be  sold  for 
the  purpose  of  its  construction.  The  grants 
were  made  on  conditions  that  the  work  shall  be 
begun  and  carried  on  simultaneously  from  both 
ends  of  the  route,  and  that  the  whole  shall  be 
completed  within  ten  years  from  the  date  of 
their  enactment.  The  construction  of  the  Illi- 
nois Central  Railroad  has  been  undertaken  with 
spirit  by  the  state,  and  will  doubtless  be  com- 
pleted within  the  time  designated. 

These  public  works  having  been  commenced 
and  prosecuted  on  the  credit  system,  at  a  time 
when  the  pecuniary  resources  of  the  state  were 
inadequate  to  meet  the  current  expenses,  an 
amount  of  public  debt  was  incurred,  from  which 
Illinois  is  only  slowly  recovering.  In  1841  the 
demands  against  the  state,  including  accumula- 
tions of  interest  due,  exceeded  fifteen  millions  of 
dollars.  The  total  amount  of  public  debt  on  the 
1st  of  January,  1851,  was  sixteen  millions  six 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  thousand  five  hundred 
and  seven  dollars,  nearly  one-half  of  which  grew 
out  of  the  construction  of  the  Illinois  and  Michi- 
gan Canal.  Heavy  as  this  debt  may  appear, 
Illinois  has  resources,  and  has  made  provision  to 
liquidate  it. 

At  the  close  of  1846,  Governor  Ford,  in  his 
address  to  the  legislature,  said  : — "  A  very  con- 


1851.]   GOVERNOR  FORD  ON  THE  DEBT.    241 

siderable  portion  of  the  state  debt  has  been  paid 
or  provided  for  ;  about  three  millions  of  dollars 
have  been  paid  by  a  sale  of  the  public  property, 
and  by  putting  the  banks  into  liquidation ;  and 
five  millions  more  have  been  effectually  provided 
for,  to  be  paid  after  the  completion  of  the  canal : 
being  a  reduction  of  eight  millions  of  the  state 
debt  which  has  been  made,  or  effectually  provid- 
ed for,  within  the  last  four  years.  The  state 
itself,  although  broken,  and  discredited  at  one 
time  throughout  the  civilized  world,  has  been  en- 
abled to  borrow,  on  the  credit  of  its  property, 
one  million  six  hundred  thousand  dollars  to 
complete  the  canal.  The  people  abroad  have 
once  more  begun  to  seek  our  highly  favoured 
land  as  the  home  of  the  emigrant.  Our  popula- 
tion has  rapidly  increased,  and  is  now  increasing 
faster  than  it  ever  did  before ;  our  people  at 
home  have  become  more  contented  and  happy. 
They  have  ceased  to  be  terrified  by  the  magni- 
tude of  the  state  debt,  and  the  imagined  inability 
of  the  state  to  pay  it ;  they  have  cheerfully  sub- 
mitted to  taxation,  as  far  as  they  were  able,  to 
meet  the  public  liabilities;  and  have  thereby 
manifested  to  the  world  that  they  possess  an  he- 
roic virtue,  capable  of  any  sacrifices  demanded 
by  integrity  and  patriotism  ;  and  it  is  with  un- 
bounded satisfaction  that  I  now  announce  to  the 
general  assembly  that  the  former  discredit  rest- 
ing upon  our  people  in  other  states,  for  supposed 

21 


242  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1825. 

delinquences  in  paying  in  their  debts,  no  longer 
exists;  and  the  reputation  of  Illinois  and  its 
citizens  now  stands  proudly  fair  and  honourable 
among  her  sister  states  and  the  great  family  of 
nations  in  the  civilized  world.  However,  it 
must  be  acknowledged,  that  much  more  credit 
for  this  altered  state  of  things,  is  due  to  the 
gallant  spirit  and  the  recuperative  energies  of 
the  people,  than  to  any  agency  of  law  or  govern- 
ment." 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Education  among  the  early  pioneers — The  establishment  of 
common  schools — School  funds  in  Illinois — Particulars  re- 
specting some  of  the  principal  colleges — The  physical  geo- 
graphy of  Illinois — Its  minerals  and  manufactures — Growth 
of  towns  and  cities  in  Illinois — Springfield — Chicago — Alton 
— Kaskaskia — Climate — The  climate  of  the  interior  of  Illi- 
nois beneficial  in  cases  of  consumption — Population. 

It  has  been  shown  that  the  early  pioneers  had 
very  few  opportunities  to  educate  either  them- 
selves or  their  children.  If  the  mother  could 
read,  while  the  father  was  in  the  cornfield,  or 
with  his  rifle  on  the  range,  she  would  barricade 
the  door,  to  keep  off  the  Indians,  gather  her 
little  ones  around  her,  and  by  the  light  that 
came   in   from   the   crevices   of   the   roof   and 


1825.]  COMMON   SCHOOLS.  243 

sides  of  the  cabin,  would  teach  them  the  rudi- 
ments of  spelling  from  the  fragments  of  some 
old  book. 

The  first  school  in  Illinois,  after  the  conquest 
of  the  territory  by  Clarke,  was  opened  near 
Bellefontaine,  by  Samuel  Seely,  in  1783.  In 
1785  he  was  succeeded  by  Francis  Clark,  a  man 
addicted  to  intemperance.  Clark  was  followed 
by  an  inoffensive  Irishman,  by  the  name  of  Half- 
penny, who  persevered  in  his  vocation  for  seve- 
ral sessions.  The  only  branches  attempted  to 
be  taught  were  spelling,  reading,  writing,  and 
arithmetic ;  and  these  in  a  very  imperfect  man- 
ner. Afterward,  the  youth  of  the  settlement 
were  instructed  gratuitously  by  John  Clark,  a 
pious  and  eccentric  clergyman,  but  an  excellent 
scholar.  He  taught,  besides  the  rudiments  of  an 
ordinary  English  education,  mathematics,  natu- 
ral philosophy,  and  the  Latin  language. 

In  1825  a  law  was  passed,  providing  for  the 
incorporation  of  common  schools.  In  its  pre- 
amble, the  great  principles  of  legislative  autho- 
rity in  educational  matters  are  thus  beautifully 
expressed : — 

"To  enjoy  our  rights  and  liberties,  we  must 
understand  them.  Their  security  and  protection 
ought  to  be  among  the  first  objects  of  a  free 
people.  And  it  is  a  well-established  fact,  that 
no  nation  has  ever  continued  long  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  civil  and  political  freedom,  which  was 


244  HISTORY   OF    ILLINOIS.  [1825. 

not  both  virtuous  and  enlightened.  And  be- 
lieving that  the  advancement  of  literature  al- 
ways has  been,  and  ever  will  be,  the  means  of 
developing  more  fully  the  rights  of  man;  that 
the  mind  of  every  citizen  of  every  republic  is 
the  common  property  of  society,  and  constitutes 
the  basis  of  its  strength  and  happiness;  it  is 
considered  the  peculiar  duty  of  a  free  govern- 
ment like  ours,  to  encourage  and  extend  the  im- 
provement and  cultivation  of  the  intellectual 
energies  of  the  whole." 

Notwithstanding  the  many  obstacles  which 
have  interposed  themselves  to  prevent  the 
spread  of  knowledge  among  the  masses,  no 
state  in  the  union  has  a  more  ample  fund  for 
educational  purposes  than  Illinois.  When  the 
North-western  Territory  was  organized  in  1T87, 
three  per  cent,  on  all  lands  sold  within  the  state 
was  appropriated  for  the  encouragement  of 
learning.  So  also  the  act  of  admission  to  the 
Union,  made  in  1818,  provides  for  a  reservation 
of  one  thirty-sixth  part  of  all  the  public  lands 
for  school  purposes ;  and  section  numbered  six- 
teen has  accordingly  been  designated,  and  set 
apart  in  each  township,  for  the  benefit  of  its  in- 
habitants. Other  funds,  to  a  very  generous 
extent,  have  been  provided;  from  all  which 
sources  a  large  annual  income  is  derived.  It 
is  a  source  of  regret  to  add,  that  even  yet  the 
subject  of  common  schools  has  not  received  that 


1850.]  COLLEGES.  245 

degree  of  regard  and  attention  which  is  demand- 
ed by  its  immeasurable  importance.  There  are, 
however,  in  many  of  the  Illinois  towns  and 
cities,  primary  schools  of  a  fair  character,  and 
occasionally  a  seminary  of  a  higher  grade. 

Several  seminaries  and  institutions  of  learning 
have  also  been  established  by  the  private  re- 
sources of  individuals.  The  greater  part  of 
these  have  been  founded,  supported,  and  are 
controlled  by  clergy  of  various  religious  denomi- 
nations ;  and  all  have  been  commenced,  compa- 
ratively speaking,  within  a  very  recent  date. 
Among  the  principal  seats  of  learning  at  pre- 
sent in  Illinois,  are : — 

Knox  College,  opened  in  1837,  at  Galesburg, 
about  fifty  miles  west  of  Peoria,  the  township 
having  been  originally  purchased  with  a  view  to 
its  endowment.  In  1850  it  had  five  instructors 
and  fifty-eight  students.  Its  library  contains 
about  three  thousand  volumes. 

McKendree  College,  founded  at  Lebanon,  in 
St.  Clair  county,  in  1835,  under  the  direction  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  In  1850  it 
had  four  teachers  and  sixty  students.  Its 
library  contains  eighteen  hundred  volumes. 

Shurtleff  College,  so  called  after  Doctor  Shurt- 
leff,  of  Boston,  Massachusetts,  by  whom  it  was 
liberally  endowed.  It  was  founded  in  1835,  at 
Upper  Alton,  in  Madison  county,  and  is  under 

21* 


246  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1850. 

the  direction  of  the  Baptists.  In  1850  it  had 
six  teachers,  a  small  number  of  students,  and  a 
library,  containing  sixteen  hundred  volumes. 

Illinois  College  was  founded  in  1829,  at  Jack- 
sonville, in  Morgan  county,  thirty-three  miles 
west  from  Springfield,  the  capital  of  the  state  of 
Illinois,  in  the  midst  of  a  fertile  and  beautiful 
prairie.  The  college  buildings  are  situated  on 
an  elevation,  about  a  mile  from  the  centre  of 
Jacksonville,  and  overlook  the  surrounding  flat 
country  to  a  great  extent.  In  1850  it  had  seven 
teachers,  thirty-four  students,  and  ninety-three 
alumni.  Its  library  contains  about  four  thou- 
sand volumes. 

The  physical  geography  of  Illinois  exhibits  no 
lofty  mountains,  although  the  land  is  consider- 
ably elevated,  and  occasionally  broken,  at  its 
northern  and  southern  extremities.  In  general, 
the  surface  is  level,  or  slightly  undulating,  about 
two-thirds  consisting  of  immense  prairies,  richly 
clothed  with  grass,  and  resplendent  with  flowers. 
Isolated  clumps  of  woodland  are  met  with  occa- 
sionally in  these  prairies,  some  of  them  covering 
an  extent  of  several  acres.  In  some  parts  of 
the  state,  however,  there  is  an  abundance  of 
forest.  The  most  common  native  trees  are  the 
locust,  beech,  ash,  elm,  maple,  oak,  hickory, 
poplar,  and  sycamore.  The  soil  being  of  great 
depth  and  singular  fertility,  every  variety  of 
grain   and   of  edible  vegetables,  together  with 


1850.]      PHYSICAL  GEOGRAPHY.         247 

cotton,  flax,  hemp,  and  tobacco,  is  successfully 
cultivated.  All  the  fruits  common  to  temperate* 
latitudes  are  produced  in  abundance,  and  native 
grapes,  of  a  fine  quality,  capable  of  yielding  ex- 
cellent wine,  are  remarkably  plentiful  in  most 
parts  of  the  state.  The  fruitfulness  of  the  soil 
maybe  inferred  from  the  fact,  that  in  almost 
all  parts  of  the  state  an  average  crop  of  fifty 
bushels  of  Indian  corn  to  the  acre  can  be  ob- 
tained; and  instances  are  by  no  means  rare 
-where  the  product  has  reached  from  seventy-five 
to  one  hundred  bushels. 

The  prairies  are  now  being  brought  rapidly 
under  cultivation,  and  amply  repay  the  labours 
of  the  farmer.  The  soil  is  peculiarly  favourable 
to  the  growth  of  the  various  kinds  of  grain,  and 
tobacco  and  hemp  yield  a  liberal  return  to  the 
cultivator.  The  meadow  lands  of  the  prairie  are 
not  surpassed  by  those  of  any  other  state.  But 
although  nothing  can  present  a  more  beautiful 
aspect  in  the  spring  and  summer,  yet  its  loveli- 
ness vanishes  in  the  fall,  and  in  winter  the 
prairie  becomes  terribly  bleak  and  lonely.  The 
farm-houses  scattered  over  its  vast  unbroken 
surface  are  much  exposed  to  the  wintry  winds, 
and  greatly  need  the  shelter  of  trees,  of  which 
the  prairie  is  in  general  entirely  destitute.  As 
much  of  the  prairie  land  is  well  adapted  for 
sheep-walks,  the  growth  of  wool  promises  to  be 
more  successfully  carried  on  there  than  in  the 


248  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1850. 

other  states;  and  this  branch  of  trade  is  daily 
becoming  of  greater  and  increased  importance. 
In  the  agricultural  districts  of  New  York,  Penn- 
sylvania, &c,  many  proprietors  of  small  farms 
have  sold  out,  in  order  to  purchase  more  exten- 
sive tracts  in  middle  Illinois,  for  this  purpose. 

On  the  Illinois  shore  of  the  Ohio  Kiver, 
twenty-four  miles  below  Shawn eetown,  there  is 
a  curious  natural  cavern  in  the  rock,  called  the 
House  of  Nature.  Passengers  on  the  boats 
never  fail  to  have  it  pointed  out  to  them  as  they 
pass,  and  sometimes  the  captains  are  so  obliging 
as  to  stop  the  boats  for  a  short  time,  to  allow  an 
opportunity  of  visiting  the  cave.  The  names  of 
many  visitors  have  been  carved  on  its  entrance, 
which  is  just  above  high  water  mark,  twenty 
feet  in  height,  and  leads  into  a  spacious  chamber 
with  an  arched  roof,  thirty  feet  high,  and  ex- 
tending back  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  feet. 
It  has  occasionally  furnished  an  asylum  for  the 
winter  to  families  of  emigrants  descending  the 
river.  Mason,  the  noted  pirate  and  outlaw, 
who,  about  the  year  1800,  subsisted,  with  his 
banditti,  for  some  time,  by  robbing  and  murder- 
ing the  boatmen  on  the  river,  made  this  cavern 
his  rendezvous.  He  was  finally  shot  by  one  of 
his  own  comrades,  to  obtain  the  reward  of  five 
hundred  dollars  offered  by  the  Governor  of  Mis- 
sissippi for  his  head. 

First   among   the   principal   rivers  by  which 


1850.]  4  rivers.  240 

this  fine  state  is  intersected  is  the  Illinois,  which 
traverses  the  largest  portion  of  the  state,  cours- 
ing, with  its  numerous  tributaries,  through  most 
of  the  central  counties.  Starved  Rock,  near 
the  foot  of  the  rapids  of  the  Illinois,  is  a  per- 
pendicular mass  of  lime  and  sandstone,  washed 
by  the  current  at  its  base,  and  rising  to  an 
elevation  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet.  The 
diameter  of  its  surface  is  one  hundred  feet,  with 
a  slope  extending  to  the  adjoining  bluff,  from 
which  alone  it  is  accessible.  According  to  tra- 
dition, when  the  Illinois  Indians  had  killed  Pon- 
tiac,  the  great  Indian  chief  of  the  Ottawa?, 
the  latter  made  war  upon  them.  A  band  of 
Illinois,  in  attempting  to  escape,  took  shelter  on 
this  rock,  which  they  soon  made  inaccessible  to 
their  enemies,  by  whom  they  were  closely  be- 
sieged. They  had  secured  provisions,  but  their 
only  resource  for  water  was  by  letting  down 
vessels  with  bark  ropes  to  the  river.  The 
wily  besiegers,  gliding  secretly  in  canoes  under 
the  rock,  cut  off  the  buckets,  and  the  unfor- 
tunate Illinois  were  starved  to  death.  Many 
years  after,  their  bones  were  whitening  on  this 
summit.  The  Peoria  Lake,  an  expansion  of  the 
Illinois  River,  extends  twenty  miles  in  a  south- 
west direction  to  Peoria  village.  It  has  a  gra- 
velly bottom,  very  little  current,  and  is  much 
wider  than  the  river.  It  abounds  with  various 
kinds  of  fish.     The  whole  length  of  the  Illinois 


250  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1850. 

River,  exclusive  of  its  windings,  is  about  two 
hundred  and  sixty  miles.  It  is  navigable  two  hun- 
dred and  ten  miles,  to  the  foot  of  the  rapids. 
During  a  high  stage  of  water,  vessels  succeed  in 
ascending  to  Ottawa,  nine  miles  beyond.  The 
Wabash  and  Kaskaskia  Rivers  are  large  and 
navigable  streams ;  while  the  whole  of  the  west- 
ern boundary  is  washed  by  the  mighty  Missis- 
sippi, the  Ohio  forming  a  portion  of  its  southern 
frontier. 

The  Kaskaskia  River  is  navigable  at  time  of 
high  water  as  far  as  Vandalia,  situated  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth. 
There  are  numerous  navigable  and  important 
streams  besides  these.  Rock  River,  on  the 
banks  of  which  the  famous  Indian  chief,  Black 
Hawk,  was  born,  has  its  rise  in  a  region  of 
swamps  and  lakes.  Much  of  the  country  through 
which  it  passes  consists  of  fertile  prairie,  and 
some  timber  land.  It  derives  its  name  from  the 
character  of  its  channel,  which  consists,  for  the 
most  part,  of  lime  and  sandstone  rocks.  The 
Sangamon  River  is  a  branch  of  the  Illinois,  and 
with  its  numerous  tributaries  waters  the  plea- 
santest  and  most  fertile  portion  of  the  state. 

Lime,  salt,  and  coal  are  the  most  plentiful 
productions  of  Illinois.  For  many  miles  along 
the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  limestone  ledges 
of  considerable  extent  exist,  sometimes  rising 
abruptly  and  perpendicularly  in  huge  bluffs   to 


1850.]  MINERALS,  ETC.  251 

the  height  of  three  hundred  feet.  There  are 
numerous  saline  springs  in  the  south  and  east 
parts  of  the  state,  so  strongly  impregnated  as 
to  render  profitable  the  manufacture  of  salt  on 
an  extensive  scale  in  their  vicinity.  Exhaustless 
veins  of  bituminous  coal  are  contained  in  the 
elevated  and  broken  regions  toward  the  north, 
particularly  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Rock 
River;  treasures  of  this  valuable  mineral  are 
also  found  on  the  bluffs  and  ravines  of  the  river 
banks  in  Madison  and  St.  Clair  counties.  In 
addition  to  these  mineral  riches,  copper  and 
iron  are  found  in  abundance;  and,  at  the  north- 
west angle  of  the  state,  immense  beds  of  lead 
ore. 

Hydraulic  power  to  a  considerable  extent  can 
be  commanded  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
and  has  been  scantily  applied  to  manufacturing 
purposes.  There  are  a  few  cotton,  woollen,  and 
flax  factories,  tanneries,  potteries,  and  distil- 
leries. The  exports  are  whisky  and  castor  oil, 
some  fifty  or  sixty  thousand  gallons  of  the  latter 
being  annually  expressed  at  a  single  establish- 
ment. 

Springfield  was  made  the  capital  of  Illinois  in 
1840,  and  since  then  has  had  a  rapid  growth. 
It  is  about  four  miles  south  from  the  Sangamon 
River,  and  is  situated  on  the  confines  of  a  beau- 
tiful prairie.  It  was  first  laid  out  in  1822,  on  a 
regular  plan,  with  a  public  square  in  the  centre, 


252  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1850. 

and  wide  streets,  crossing  each  other  at  right 
angles.  The  state-house,  erected  in  the  centre 
of  the  square,  is  an  elegant  building,  in  the 
Doric  style  of  architecture,  for  the  erection  of 
which  the  state  appropriated  fifty  thousand  dol- 
lars. The  court-house  and  the  state  bank  are 
also  beautiful  buildings.  There  are  several 
handsome  churches,  and  spacious,  well-built 
stores  and  hotels.  Springfield  is  surrounded 
with  a  rich  agricultural  district,  and  is  connected 
with  Naples,  on  the  Illinois  River,  by  a  railroad, 
which  is  now  in  operation. 

The  rapid  progress  of  Illinois  in  population 
and  wealth  is  well  illustrated  in  the  growth  of 
Chicago.  This  town,  one  of  the  largest  and 
most  important  in  the  Mississippi  valley,  is 
situated  on  the  west  shore,  and  toward  the 
south  end  of  Lake  Michigan,  at  the  point  where 
the  river  of  the  same  name  enters  the  lake.  It 
has  had  a  rapid  growth,  and  from  its  position 
in  the  great  line  of  communication  between  the 
east  and  west,  is  destined  to  become  a  large 
city.  In  1832  it  contained  only  five  small 
stores,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  inhabitants. 
Four  vessels,  which  arrived  there  the  preceding 
year,  two  brigs  and  two  schooners,  from  the 
lower  lakes,  were  sufficient  for  all  the  com- 
merce of  north-eastern  Illinois,  and  north- 
western Indiana.  In  1836  the  arrivals  of  brigs, 
ships,  and  schooners,  amounted  to  four  hundred 


1850.]  IMPORTANT    CITIES.  253 

and  seven,  exclusive  of  twenty-nine  steamboats. 
Though  much  depressed  during  the  suspension 
of  the  canal  operations  from  1841  to  1846,  the 
growth  of  Chicago  continued.  Its  streets  are 
laid  out  in  right  lines,  and  intersect  each  other 
at  right  angles.  They  are  of  good  width,  and 
some  of  them  are  planked,  stone  pavements  not 
being  used  to  any  great  extent.  This  city  is 
well  supplied  with  water,  by  means  of  an  aque- 
duct from  the  lake.  It  has  six  or  seven  churches, 
situated  on  a  public  square,  some  of  which  are 
fine  edifices.  Its  population  in  1850  was  thirty 
thousand. 

Alton,  after  a  long  period  of  depression,  is 
now  in  a  flourishing  condition,  and  will  soon 
become  a  place  of  considerable  commerce.  This 
town,  which  has  an  excellent  steamboat  landing, 
is  situated  on  the  Mississippi,  eighty-two  miles 
west  by  south  from  Springfield.  It  extends 
along  the  river  for  about  two  miles,  and  is  in 
depth  from  half  a  mile  to  a  mile.  The  streets 
are  from  sixty  to  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet 
wide,  and  are  laid  out  with  great  regularity. 
Two  or  three  newspapers  are  published  in  this 
place,  which  also  contains  a  number  of  churches 
belonging  to  the  Presbyterian,  Baptist,  Metho- 
dist, Episcopal,  Evangelical,  Lutheran,  and  Uni- 
tarian denominations.  The  various  steamboats 
owned  here  do  an  extensive  business  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi, Missouri,  and  Illinois  Rivers.    The  sur- 


254  HISTORY   OF   ILLINOIS.  [1850. 

rounding  country  is  rich  in  fine  timber,  limestone, 
and  bituminous  coal;  the  latter,  in  remarkable 
abundance,  is  obtained  within  from  four  to  six 
miles  of  the  town,  and  affords  a  ready  source  of 
supply  to  the  steamboats  trading  on  the  Illinois 
River  and  the  Upper  Mississippi. 

Kaskaskia,  the  oldest  settlement  in  Illinois, 
having  been  founded  by  the  French  in  1683,  is 
situated  on  the  river  of  the  same  name.  It  was 
formerly  a  place  of  considerable  importance,  but 
is  now  greatly  surpassed  in  magnitude  and  com- 
mercial prosperity  by  other  cities  in  the  state. 

The  climate  of  Illinois  is  much  the  same  as 
that  of  the  other  states  (lying  within  the  same 
parallels)  east  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains. 
Snow  seldom  falls  to  a  great  depth,  or  continues 
upon  the  earth  many  days  in  succession,  and  the 
ground  is  commonly  free  from  frost  throughout 
half  the  winter.  The  early  spring  months  are 
rainy  and  unpleasant;  but  they  are  soon  suc- 
ceeded by  a  milder  season,  a  warm  and  cheering 
summer,  with  an  invigorating  atmosphere;  and 
the  year  finally  closes  with  a  delightful  autumn, 
of  some  months'  duration,  rarely  disturbed  by  a 
cloudy  day  or  a  stormy  hour.  Physicians,  whose 
opportunities  for  observation  have  been  ample, 
assert  that  the  climate  of  the  interior  of  Illinois 
affords  relief  to  consumptive  patients.  At  Hills- 
boro',  a  large  and  flourishing  town,  a  single  case 
of  pulmonary  consumption  has  not  been  known 


1850.]  population.  255 

for  years,  with  but  with  one  exception,  and  that 
was  involved  in  considerable  doubt.  Persons 
whose  lungs  are  weak,  and  subject  to  an  occa- 
sional hemorrhage,  have  been  restored  to  health 
by  removing  to  an  Illinois  town,  situated  on  the 
border  of  a  prairie. 

The  progress  of  population  in  Illinois  has  been 
very  great  within  the  last  few  years.  During 
the  thirty  years  prior  to  1840,  the  population 
of  Illinois  increased  from  twelve  thousand  two 
hundred  and  eighty-two,  to  four  hundred  and 
seventy-six  thousand  and  eighty-three,  of  whom 
three  thousand  six  hundred  were  persons  of 
colour.  In  1850  the  population  was  eight  hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand;  five  thousand  three 
hundred  and  sixty-six  were  coloured  people. 


THE    END. 


*s 


